Thursday, 25 August 2011

Prem Sadhna

Prem-Sadhna



vo bhaag kar renuka ke baal pakad leta hai aur kahta hai, “to tune apni aukat deekha hi di. ab main tera vo haal karunga ki tu soch bhi nahi sakti”


balwant kamre mein jaakar dekhta hai ki jeevan vaha bandha pada hai, vo jhat se uski rassiya kholta hai aur muh mein se kapda nikaalta hai.

Jeevan bhaag kar veer ke paas aata hai aur kahta hai, “veer us ladki ko bhima ley gaya hai, aur bahu ne uski madad ki hai”

“Kya bhima ? bhima ne aisa kyon kiya ?”

“Pata nahi veer… ushi ne mujhe rassi se baandha tha aur mere muh mein kapda thoons diya tha”

“Aap chinta mat karo chacha ji vo log bach kar kahi nahi ja sakte. Bhima ko main jeenda nahi chodunga”



Veer, rudra pratap ke kamre ki taraf badhta hai to dekhta hai ki baahar se kundi lagi hai. Vo khol kar dekhta hai to pata hai ki uske pita ji sho rahe hain.



Veer, balwant ko bula kar puchta hai, “ye bhima kish raste se gaya hoga ?”


Maalik vo jaroor haweli ke peechle raste se gaya hoga, hum saamne se aa rahe the, vo hame to deekha nahi. Haweli ke peeche khet hain aur kheto ke paar jungle, vo jaroor peechle raste se gaya hoga


“Haan-haan vo peechle raste se hi gaya hai maine kamre se unhe jaate dekha tha” – jeevan ne veer se kaha



Idhar khet mein sadhna abhi bhi chupchaap makki ki faslon mein baithi hai. Andhera ghir aaya hai aur chaand ki chaandni charo aur failne lagi hai.



Sadhna chupchaap baahar nikalti hai. Lekin baahar nikalte hi vo kaanp uthti hai. Ushe dur se apni aur aata ek saaya deekhaayi deta hai. Vo dar kar vaapis makki ki faslon mein ghuss jaati hai.


Vo saaya bhi uske peeche peeche makkki ki faslon mein ghuss jata hai.


Sadhna ek jagah ruk jaati hai taaki uske kadmo ki aahat na ho.


Lekin tabhi ushe kadmo ki tej aahat sunaayi deti hai.

Vo peeche mud kar dekhti hai to paati hai ko vo saaya bilkul uske peeche 4 kadam ki duri par hai.


Vo teji se mud kar bhaagti hai lekin vo saaya ushe daboch leta hai.



“ k..k..kaun ho tum..chhodo mujhe” sadhna cheella kar kahti hai


Vo saaya sadhna ke muh par haath rakh deta hai.

“Chup raho sadhna….ye main hun”



Vo saaya uske muh se haath hata deta hai


Sadhna andhere mein us saaye ki shakal to theek se nahi dekh pati lekin phir bhi uski awaaj sun kar rone lagti hai


“prem……..kya ye tum ho ?”


“Tumhe kya lagta hai ?”

Sadhna us saaye ke gale lag jaati hai aur kahti hai, “tum kaha chale gaye the prem !!….. main aaj itni pareshaan hun ki apne prem ke kadmo ki aahat bhi pehchaan nahi paayi..mujhe maaf kar do”

“Chup raho ye vakt baate karne ka nahi hai thakur ke aadmi ishi taraf aa rahe hain”


“Tumhe ye sab kaise pata…..vo to abhi yaha se gaye hain”


“Bataaunga sab kuch bataaunga abhi tum thodi der chup raho”


Prem ka us vakt achaanak aana sadhna ke liye kisi sapne se kam nahi tha. Sadhna man hi man soch rahi thi ki aakhir aaj prem achaanak yaha kaise aa gaya. 3 saal se vo gaanv se gaayab tha, vo kaha tha ? kya kar raha tha ?.. ye kuch aise sawaal the.. jo sadhna ke man mein ghum rahe the. Sadhna prem se bahut kuch puchna chaahti hai par haalaat aise nahi hain. Prem bhi sadhna ko bahut kuch bataana chaahta hai par us vakt vo chuppi saadhe huve hai.

Lekin phir bhi Sadhna dheere se kahti hai, “prem…. thakur ke aadmi didi ko utha kar ley gaye hain”

“Ghabrao mat… sarita ab vaha nahi hai, main haweli se hi aa raha hun. Sarita ko vaha se bhima apne saath ley gaya hai” – prem ne dheere se kaha

“Tumhe ye kaise pata”

“main koyi 2 ghante pehle gaanv pahuncha tha, raaste mein tumhaare pita ji sadak par behosh mile”

“Kya!! Hey bhagvaan ” --- sadhna ne bhaavuk ho kar pucha

“Dheere bolo” –prem ne dheere se kaha

“Par pita ji ko kya huva tha ?”

“Sadhna, chote thakur ne unhe bahut buri tarah maara tha… jiske kaaran vo behosh ho kar sadak par gir gaye. Par tum chinta mat karo vo ab theek hain aur suraksit hain. Unhone hi mujhe sab kuch bataaya. Main unki baat sun kar sarita ke liye turant haweli gaya. Par mere vaha pahunchne se pehle hi bhima, sarita ko vaha se ley gaya. Bhima ko to tum bhi jaanti ho na ? ….vo ek acha insaan hai. Phir maine haweli ki deewar se ander ki baate suni..yahi pata chala ki thakur ke aadmi bhima aur sarita ko dhundne idhar hi aa rahe hain. Tabhi main bhaag kar yaha aaya ….kyonki tumhaare pita ji ne bataaya tha ki tum khet mein hi ho”

“Meri ma to theek hai na prem ?”

Pem ye sun kar chup ho jaata hai

Sadhna phir se puchti hai, “ma to theek hai na prem ?”


“Vo…… ab is duniya mein nahi hain sadhna, mujhe dukh hai… kaash !! mein thoda aur pehle pahunch jaata to ye sab nahi hone deta”

Sadhna aansuvo mein dub jaati hai aur apne chehre ko ghutno mein chipa kar chupchaap aansu bahaane lagti hai

Prem uske kandhe par haath rakh kar ushe dilaasa deta hai. Par vo lagaatar aansu bahaati chali jaati hai


“Ye kya ho raha hai hamaare saath aaj, prem. subah se bhaiya gaayab hain…. didi ko thakur ke aadmi utha kar ley gaye… aur ab meri ma chal basi… ek din mein itna kuch ho gaya… aur aaj hi tum vaapis aa gaye…mujhe sab kuch bahut ajeeb lag raha hai”

“Ajeeb to mujhe bhi lag raha hai”

Prem aur sadhna chupchaap baate kar hi rahe the ki unhe kisi ke kadmo ki tej aahat sunaayi deti hai.


“Balwant agar bhima us chokri ko ley kar jungle mein ghuss gaya hoga to ?”
“To hum vaapis chale jaayenge kallu”

“Par chote thakur hamein khub daantenge balwant”

“Tu chinta mat kar unki daant ke dar se hum raat ko us bhayaanak jungle mein nahi jaayenge…vaise mujhe yakin hai ki bhima us chokri ke saath yahi kahi chupa hoga”

Prem aur sadhna, balwant aur kallu ki baate sun rahe the.

Tabhi achaanak ek khaufnaak cheenkh pure khet mein gunj uthti hai. jo ki haweli tak sunaayi deti hai


“Y..Y..Ye kya.. tha.. ba.l.want ?”

“Pata nahi kallu…baaki ke aadmi kaha gaye ?”

“Tumhi ne to sabko 2-2 ki toli mein baanta tha”

“Haan par koyi deekh nahi raha” – balwant ne chaaro aur dekhte huve kaha


Idhar makki ke khet ke beecho beech sadhna, vo cheenkh sun kar kaanp uthti hai aur prem ke gale lag jaati hai. Is se pehle ki vo kuch bol paaye prem uske muh par haath rakh deta hai aur kaan mein dheere se kahta hai…”daro mat main hun na tumhaare saath..bilkul chup raho”


“Balwant vo dekho saamne koyi khada hai”

“Kaha ?”

“Udhar saamne..par ye apna aadmi to nahi lagta…ye to koyi aur hi lagta hai”

“Abe ye to mujhe aadmi hi nahi lag raha.. chal bhaag… yaha se”

Ye kah kar balwant vaha se haweli ki taraf bhaag leta hai

Kallu bhi uske peeche-peeche bhaagne lagta hai

Raste mein unhe 2 aur saathi mil jaate hain jo ki dusri taraf se bhaag kar aa rahe the.

“Kya huva balwant tum kyon bhaag rahe ho”

“Ham..ne vaha kuch ajeeb dekha birbal” – balwant ne haanpte huve kaha

“Hamne bhi….. pata nahi kya bala hai bhai… jaldi chalo yaha se” birbal ne kaha
Thakur ke sabhi aadmi bhaag kar haweli mein pahunch jaate hain aur veer ko saari baat bataate hain.

“Tum sab ke sab nikamme ho… kabhi tumhe jungle se dar lagta hai.. kabhi kisi saaye se. kisi kaam ke nahi ho tum log. Aisa kya tha khet mein jo tum dar kar bhaag aaye. Ho sakta hai ye bhima ki koyi chaal ho… aur kya pata vo khud bhima hi ho” – veer ne gusse mein kaha

Nahi maalik vo bhima hargiz nahi tha. Bhima ko main ache se jaanta hun. Ushe main kisi bhi haalat mein pehchaan sakta hun. Khet mein jo koyi bhi tha ..insaan nahi tha..”



Idhar khet mein sadhna prem se buri tarah leepti huyi hai.

“Prem ye log kis se dar kar bhaag gaye ?”

Prem turant uske muh par haath rakh deta hai aur kahta hai, “chup raho aur yahi ruko… main dekh kar aata hun ki chakkar kya hai”


Par tabhi phir se ek bhayaanak cheenkh khet mein gunj uthti hai jo is baar haweli ko bhi hila deti hai


“Nahi prem ruko… kahin mat jao… mujhe dar lag raha hai, aaj khet mein jaroor kuch gadbad hai”

“Vahi to dekhne jaa raha hun ki kya gadbad hai sadhna, daro mat”

“Nahi prem ruk jao… yaha akele mujhe dar lagega”

Idhar ushi vakt haweli mein :--

“Suni ye awaaj maalik… ye jaroor ushi bhayaanak saaye ki hai…itni jor se koyi insaan nahi cheenkh sakta” --- balwant ne kaha


Veer bhaag kar apne kamre mein jaata hai aur renuka se puchta hai, “kya kal raat tumne aisi hi cheenkh suni thi ?”

Renuka uski aur dekhti hai par koyi jawab nahi deti

“Main tumse kuch puch raha hun… kya tum bahri ho gayi ho”

“Haan aisi hi cheenkh suni thi…kal raat to meri baat suni nahi.. ab kyon puch rahe ho”


Veer bhaag kar rudra pratap ke kamre mein jaata hai

Rudra pratap bhi vo bhayaanak cheenkh sun kar uth jaata hai

“Pita ji mujhe lagta hai varsha kisi musibat mein hai”

“Kya kah rahe ho tum… pehle ye to pata chale ki varsha hai kaha”

Pita ji balwant ke chacha ke anusaar varsha kal raat madan se khet mein milne wali thi.. par kal raat bhi renuka ne kheto se aisi hi bhayaanak cheenkh suni thi”



Haweli mein sabhi ghabraaye huve hain. Varsha ka abhi tak kuch pata nahi chala aur upar se haweli ke peeche ke kheto se ye bhayaanak cheenkhe …har kishi ke dil ko dahla rahi hain.


Idhar khet mein prem sadhna ko kahta hai, “sadhna chupchaap mere peeche aao hame yaha se nikalna hai”


“Par prem ye khet mein kaun hai ?”

“shh… chup raho jyada baate mat karo pehle yaha se nikalte hain phir baate karenge”


“par vo hamaare peeche aaya to?”

“kaafi der se koyi halchal ya awaaj nahi huyi hai, mujhe lagta hai jo koyi bhi vo tha ab yaha nahi hai, aur agar huva bhi to dekha jaayega..chalo ab”


prem sadhna ka haath pakad kar ushe ghani faslon se baahar laata hai aur gaanv ki taraf chal padta hai


“prem tumhe dar nahi lag raha”


“mujhe bas tumhaari chinta hai, aur mai kisi cheej se nahi darta, baate kam karo aur tej-tej chalo”


lekin abhi vo chaar kadam hi chalte hain ki unhe kisi ke apne peeche bhaagne ki aahat sunaayi deti hai. prem mud kar dekhta hai. dur se ushe saaf saaf to kuch nahi deekhta par vo andaaja lagaata hai, “arey kahin ye bhima aur sarita to nahi ?”


“ho sakta hai…….hame rukna chaahiye prem”

“haan rukne mein koyi paresaani nahi hai…dekhte hain vo kaun hain”

Jab vo 2 saaye nazdeek pahunchte hain to prem unhe pehchaan jaata hai aur puchta hai, “Tum dono yaha kya kar rahe ho ?”


“swami ji aap theek to hain ?”

“haan-haan main theek hun…… par tum dono yaha kyon aaye ? ….maine tumhe gaanv mein rukne ko kaha tha na….. aur govind kaha hai ?”

“ji vo gaanv mein hi hain, hum to isliye aaye the ki yaha aapko hamaari koyi jaroorat ho to hum kaam aa sakein”


sadhna ye sab sun kar hairaan rah jaati hai. vo dheere se prem se puchti hai, “ye tumhe swami ji kyon kah rahe hain ?”

“chalo pehle yaha se chalte hain…araam se sab kuch bataaunga” ---- prem ne sadhna se kaha


“swami ji vo awaaje kaisi thi ?”


“kya tum dono ne bhi vo suni”

“ji swami ji tabhi to hum yaha bhaag kar aaye hain. pure gaanv mein vo cheenkhe gunj rahi thi”


“abhi kuch nahi kah sakte ….baad mein baat karenge”

“ji swami ji” --- un dono ne kaha


“sadhna ye hai dheeraj aur ye hai neeraj dono mere khaas shishya hain” ---- prem ne un dono ka prichaya dete huve kaha


sadhna ki samajh se sab kuch baahar tha. uske man mein bahut saare sawaal ubhar aaye the… jinka jawaab vo jaan-na chaahti thi. par us vakt usne kuch nahi pucha aur chupchaap prem ke saath gaanv ki taraf chal di.


achaanak phir se vahi cheenkh jor se gunjti hai aur vo sabhi ruk jaate hain.


“Sadhna tum in dono ke saath ghar jao, tumhaare pita ji vahi hain. Mera ek mitra govind bhi vahi hoga. Main yaha dekhta hun ki kya chakkar hai” --- prem ne kaha


“nahi prem tum yaha akele…….. ?”


ye sun kar dheeraj aur neeraj hansne lagte hain

dheeraj kahta hai, “swami ji kisi se nahi darte, balki inko dekh kar to ache-ache bhoot-pishaach bhi bhaag jaate hain”


“chup raho dheeraj” – prem ne kaha

“ji swami ji… maaf kijiye” dheeraj ne kaha


“sadhna, mujhe jaakar dekhna hi hoga ki aakhir yaha khet mein ho kya raha hai”--- prem ne kaha


“phir main bhi yahi rahungi tumhaare saath prem..tumhaare bina main yaha se nahi ja paaungi” – sadhna ne kaha


prem kisi soch mein dub jaata hai

kuch sochne ke baad vo kahta hai, “chalo pahle tumhaare ghar chalte hain….phir dekhenge ki aage kya karna hai ?”



sadhna ye sun kar man hi man thoda khus hoti hai…… par agle hi pal pure din ko soch kar gahre gam mein dub jaati hai.


dheeraj aur neeraj prem ko aise roop mein dekh kar bahut hairaan hain… par vo prem se kuch puchne ki himmat nahi karte.

Neeraj, dheere se dheeraj se puchta hai, “swami ji ladki ke saath…kuch ajeeb nahi hai ?”

“Chup kar swami ji sun lenge to bahut daant padegi” – dheeraj ne neeraj ko dheere se kaha


“kya baat hai dheeraj ?” --- prem ne pucha


“kuch nahi swami ji…. Bas yu hi” --- dheeraj ne jawaab diya


Koyi 30 minut mein vo sabhi kheto se nikal kar gaanv mein sadhna ke ghar pahunch jaate hain


Sadhna daud kar apni ma ke mrit sharir se leepat kar phoot-phoot kar rone lagti hai. sabhi bahut bhaavuk awastha mein chupchaap dekhte rahte hain. Gaanv ke dusre log bhi dheere-dheere unke ghar ki taraf aane lagte hain.


Gulab chand bhaag kar prem ke paas aata hai aur puchta hai, “beta… sarita kaha hai ?”


“ji abhi vo to nahi pata….. lekin haan vo thakur ki haweli ki kaid se ajaad ho chuki hai…aap fikar na karein sab kuch theek ho jaayega”


“kya theek ho jaayega beta… madan subah se gaayab hai…bimla chal basi aur sarita ka kuch pata nahi… ab aur kya theek hoga ?” – gulab chand itna kah kar apna sar pakad kar baith jaata hai


“ji main samajh sakta hun….bhima sarita ko haweli se chhuda kar apne saath ley gaya hai. aur mujhe yakin hai ki vo suraksit hogi” ---- prem ne gulab chand se kaha


sadhna tabhi apni ma ke sharir ko chhod kar prem ke paas aati hai aur apne aansu ponchte huve kahti hai, “bhima didi ko lekar hamaare khet ki taraf hi aa raha tha na.. mujhe dar lag raha hai prem.”


“Chinta mat karo sadhna main vaapis kheto mein hi ja raha hun…main bas tumhe yaha tak chhodne aaya tha” --- prem ne kaha



“prem main bhi tumhaare saath chalunga” ---- govind ne prem se kaha


sadhna govind ki taraf dekhti hai.

prem uska prichya deta hai, “sadhna ye govind hai…. mera khaas mitra”

vo ye baate kar hi rahe the ki sadhna ek dum se bolti hai, “arey !! didi to vo aa rahi hai”


prem mud kar dekhta hai

sarita ladkhadaati huyi bhima ke saath ghar ki taraf aa rahi thi.


sadhna bhaag kar sarita se leepat jaati hai aur kahti hai, “didi tum theek to ho”

“bas jeenda hun…theek to kya hona tha” ---sarita ne kaha


sadhna, sarita ko apni ma ke bare mein kuch nahi bata paati. Sarita khud ander aa kar apni ma ke mrit shrir ko dekhti hai aur sadhna se rote huve puchti hai, “kya huva ma ko ?”


sadhna phir se rone lagti hai aur apni didi ko gale laga leti hai. sarita rote, beelakhte huve apni ma ke mrit sharir par gir jaati hai.


sabhi log phir se bhaavuk ho jaate hain.


“tum yahi ruko main mandir ho kar aata hun” prem ne govind se kaha aur vaha se chal diya


sadhna prem ko jaate huve dekhti hai aur daud kar uske paas aati hai, “tum akele kaha ja rahe ho prem ?”

“mandir ja raha hun sadhna…. pita ji se mil aaun, varna vo kahenge ki itne dino baad vaapis aaya aur aa kar dekha bhi nahi” --- prem ne kaha


“theek hai… par ab khet mein mat jaana”


“ek baat bataao sadhna ?”


“kya khet mein pehle bhi kabhi aisa huva hai ?”

“nahi prem.. pehle to kabhi aisa nahi huva ?”


“kya madan pehle bhi kabhi yu bina bataaye kahi gaya hai ?”


“nahi prem.. bhaiya kabhi aise bina bataaye kahi nahi gaye… mujhe bahut dar lag raha hai… kahi bhaiya kisi musibat mein na ho ?”


“tum chinta mat karo… mein dekhta hun ki kya chakkar hai ?”

“haan par tum ab raat ko khet mein mat jaana”


“nahi abhi main mandir ja raha hun.. phir ghar jaaunga… sabhi se ek baar mil lun. Subah dekhenge ki kya chakkar hai is khet ka”


“prem vo thakur ke aadmi dubaara aaye to ?”


“govind yahi hai sadhna aur dheeraj aur neeraj bhi yahi hain. Vaise Govind ke hote kisi baat ki chinta nahi hai. Main bhi jaldi hi aa jaaunga”


“theek hai prem apna khyaal rakhna”


prem mandir ki taraf chal padta hai.





-------------------


satpura ke jungle mein raat ke vakt kisi insaan ka hona ajeeb si baat hai. par jab mahobat se bhare dil jungle mein fans jaayein to kya kar sakte hain


“ye hum kish musibat mein fans gaye madan ?”


“ghabraao mat varsha.. bhagvaan jo karte hain ache ke liye karte hain”


“kya acha hai isme… subah se hum bhuke pyase bhatak rahe hain… pata nahi hum kaha hain aur kaha ja rahe hain”



“aise dil chota karne se kuch haansil nahi hoga varsha.. vaise bhi hame ghar se to bhaagna hi tha”


“par achaanak to nahi… aur vo bhi is jungle ke raaste to hargiz nahi, pata hai na tumhe ye jungle kitna bhayaanak hai”


“ruko” – madan ne kaha

“kya huva ab ?”


“ye ped theek rahega.. chalo raat is ped par beetaate hain… subah dekhenge kya karna hai ?”


“kya ? raat hum is ped par beetaayenge” – varsha hairaani mein puchti hai.

haweli mein rahne wali varsha ke liye sab kuch bahut ajeeb hai. vo bahut pareshaan aur dari huyi hai. par pyar ki khaatir sab kuch kiye ja rahi hai.



“hume gaanv ki taraf bhaagna chaahiye tha.. hum kyon is jungle ki taraf aaye kal ?” varsha ne kaha


“ab aa gaye to aa gaye… ye baate chhodo aur jaldi is ped par chadho… koyi jungli jaanvar aa gaya to hum dono ki chatni bana kar kha jaayega”


“mujhe daraao mat madan… main pehle se hi bahut dari huyi hun”

“acha theek hai.. ab jaldi se chadho”


varsha jaise-taise ped par chadh jaati hai. uske chadhne ke baad madan bhi ped par chadh jaata hai.



dono ped ke upar ek mote se tane par baith jaate hain aur chain ki saans lete hain




“vo dono kaha honge madan ?”


“pata nahi…. the to vo hamaare aage lekin jungle mein ghuste hi vo jaane kidhar chale gaye”


“ye to mujhe bhi pata hai… main puch rahi hun ki vo ab kaha ho sakte hain”


“kya pata shaayad vo dono bhi hamaari tarah jungle mein bhatak rahe honge. Is jungle se nikalna itna aasaan nahi hai”


“to hum kaise niklenge yaha se ?”


“niklenge, jaroor niklenge… maine kaha aasaan nahi hai…. par naamumkin bhi to nahi hai… main hun na tumhaare saath”



“mujhe bhook lagi hai madan?”


“abhi raat mein kuch milna muskil hai… main neeche utar kar dekhta hun.. ho sakta hai koyi phal ka ped mil jaaye”


“nahi nahi tum ab neeche mat jao… mujhe itni bhi bhook nahi lagi”


“jhoot bol rahi ho hain na… subah se kuch nahi khaaya aur kahti ho itni bhi bhook nahi lagi. maine raaste bhaar chaaro taraf dekha par koyi phal ka ped nahi mila… ek baar yaha bhi dekh leta hun ?”


“varsha madan ki aur dekh kar rone lagti hai… nahi kahi mat jao mujhe sach mein bhook nahi hai”



madan aage badh kar varsha ke chehre ko haatho mein lekar uske maathe ko chum leta hai aur kahta hai, “tum chinta mat karo… sab theek ho jaayega… kal subah sabse pehle tumhaaare khaane ka intezaam karunga”

“par madan vo khet mein kya tha ?”


“kya pata… maine khud aisa pehli baar dekha hai”


“vo dono theek to honge na ?”

“haan-haan theek honge… vo bhi to hamaare saath jungle mein ghuse the”


“is jungle ke bare mein bahut buri-buri afvaah hai madan”


“ye sab chhodo varsha aur hamaari-tumhaari baat karo”


“tumhe aise mein bhi pyar sujh raha hai ?”


“dil mein pyar jeenda rakho varsha… hamaare paas yahi to sabse anmol taakat hai”




Madan jab varsha se kahta hai ‘dil mein pyar jeenda rakho varsha… hamaare paas yahi to sabse anmol taakat hai’ to varsha maayusi bhare shabdo mein madan se kahti hai, “kya ye pyar ki taakat hame is bhayaanak jungle se nikaal paayegi ?”

Varsha jeevan ki vaastvikta ko dekh kar thoda ghabra rahi hai. abhi tak usne bas haweli ki jeendagi dekhti thi. us jeendagi mein araam hi araam tha. ek aam aadmi ki jeendagi ka ushe pata hi nahi tha. apne aap ko jungle ke beech aise haalaat mein pa kar vo dukhi aur maayus hai. shaayad ye swabhaavik bhi hai


Madan shaayad uske dil ki baat samajh jaata hai aur kahta hai, “tumhaare liye to ye sab bahut ajeeb hai.. main samajh sakta hun. par kal jungle mein ghusne ke alaawa hamaare paas aur koyi chaara nahi tha. main sirf tumhaare liye khet se bhaaga, varna main apne khet ko chhod kar hargiz kahin nahi jaata”




“Main kya karun madan… main pehle kabhi ghar se aise baahar nahi rahi. aaj is tarah jungle mein raat bitaani padegi maine socha bhi nahi tha” --- varsha ne kaha


“mujhe dukh hai varsha ki tumhe mere kaaran itna kuch sahna pad raha hai. din hone do, mujhe yakin hai yaha se nikalne ka koyi na koyi raasta mil hi jaayega”


“raasta mil bhi gaya to bhi hum kaha jaayenge madan ?”

“mere chacha ke gaanv chalenge… bas yaha se nikalne ki der hai.. aage main sab kuch sambhaal lunga” madan ne kaha


“theek hai… main tumhaare saath hun.. ab ghar vaapis nahi ja sakti. ab tak to ghar mein toofan aa gaya hoga”


“haan… vo to hai… mere ghar par bhi sabhi pareshaan honge”


……………………….

jungle mein hi ek dusri jagah ek gufa ke baahar ka drishya

“kishore kya isme jaana theek hoga ?”

“haan-haan ye gufa khaali lagti hai.. dekho maine ander pathar fenka tha.. koyi jaanvar hota to koyi halchal jaroor hoti… vaise bhi hum raat mein jyada der aise bhatakte nahi rah sakte.. bahut khunkaar jaanvar hain yaha.. hame yahin rukna hoga” --- kishore ne kaha


“theek hai.. chalo” rupa ne kaha


“ruko pahle gufa ke dwar ko band karne ka intezaam kar dun.. taaki koyi khatra na rahe”


“ye pathar kaisa hai kishore” --- rupa jish pathar par haath rakh kar khadi thi uske bare mein kahti hai

“arey shaayad ye ishi gufa ka hai.. ishe hi yaha laga deta hun”

kishore us pathar ko ludka kar gufa ke dwar tak laata hai aur rupa se kahta hai, “chalo ander, main ander se ishe yaha dwar par sata dunga. Phir kisi jaanvar ka dar nahi rahega”

rupa ander chali jaati hai aur kishore dwar par pathar laga kar puchta hai, “ab theek hai na”


“kya theek hai.. itna andhera hai yaha.. baahar kam se kam chand ki chaandni to thi”


“ab jungle mein is se badhiya basera milna muskil hai… lagta hai yaha jaroor koyi aadmi rahta hoga, varna ye pathar vaha baahar kaise aata. Bilkul gufa ke dwar ke liye bana lagta hai ye pathar”


“kishore ghar mein sab pareshaan honge”


“Vo to hai.. tum chinta mat karo.. kal hum har haalat mein gaanv vaapis pahunch jaayenge”

“mujhe nahi pata tha ki.. ye itna bada jungle hai” – rupa ne kaha

“mujhe bhi kaha pata tha… na madan ke khet mein jaate .. na yaha fanste”



“par kishore… vo khet mein kya tha ?”

“kya pata.. maine bas ek hi nazar dekha tha… mere to rongte khade ho gaye the… chal chhod in baato ko.. aa apna adhura kaam pura karte hain”


“kaun sa adhura kaam ?”


“arey bhool gayi… main bas tum mein samaaya hi tha ki us manhus cheenkh ne sab kaam kharaab kar diya”


“paagal ho gaye ho kya.. mujhe yaha dar lag raha hai aur tumhe apne kaam ki padi hai”


“rupa roj-roj hum jungle mein thoda aise aayenge. Aao na is vakt ko yaadgaar bana dete hain”

“tum sach mein paagal ho gaye ho ?”

“haan… shaayad ye us bel ka asar hai jo hamne khaayi thi… aao na vo kaam pura karte hain”


ye kah kar kishore.. rupa ko baahon mein bhar leta hai.


“aahh… kishore aisi jagah bhi kya koyi ye sab kar sakta hai ?”


“hum kar to rahe hain.. hehe”

kishore rupa ke ubhaaro ko thaam kar unhe masalne lagta hai.. aur rupa chupchaap baithi rahti hai.


“in phoolon ko baahar nikaalo na… ab hamaare paas puri raat hai, aur tanhaayi hai… yaha kish baat ka dar hai” --- kishore rupa ke ubhaaro ko masalte huve kahta hai


“Kishore… aaahh tum nahi samjhoge… ye vakt in sab baato ka nahi hai”

“rupa pyar kisi vakt ka mohtaaz nahi hota. Agar saamne maut bhi ho to bhi hame pyar ka daaman nahi chhodna chaahiye. kya hum bhool jaayein ki is vakt hum saath hain. Main ye nahi bhool sakta. jab tum mere saath hoti ho to mera man bas tumhe pyar karne ka hota hai. is se koyi farak nahi padta ki vakt aur haalaat kaise hain”


“tum mujhe baato mein fansa hi lete ho” – rupa ne thoda muskuraate huve kaha

“to fir nikaalo na in phoolon ko baahar… is jungle mein apni rupa ke swadist angoor to choos lun”

“dhat… paagal kahin ke” --- rupa Sharma kar kahti hai



rupa hichkichaate huve apni kameez ko upar karti hai aur kishore jhat se uske ubhaaro ko thaam leta hai

“ye huyi na baat.. tum sach mein bahut pyari ho”


“tumhaare liye main kuch bhi kar sakti hun kishore.. bas mujhe dhoka mat dena”


“paagal ho kya.. main tumhe dhoka kyon dunga… kya tumhe mujh par koyi shak hai”


“tum pure gaanv mein badnaam ho… madan bhi tumhaari buraayi kar raha tha.. Ek main hun jo tum par yakin karti hun.. mera viswaash mat todna”


“arey tumhaara viswaash mere liye bahut anmol hai rupa.. main is viswaash ko nahi khone dunga”



“mujhe tum par yakin hai kishore… ye duniya chaahe tumhe kuch samjhe, par tum mere liye sab kuch ho”


“mujhe pata hai rupa… lao ab in angooro ko choosne do… varna puri raat baato mein beet jaayegi”


kishore rupa ke ubhaaro ko thaam kar unhe apne pyar mein bhigo deta hai.

“ek baat kahun rupa ?”


“haan kaho” – rupa ne kaha


“tumhaare angoor bahut meethe hain. Itne meethe phal is pure jungle mein nahi milenge”

“chup karo tum,…. aur apna kaam karo”

“kaun sa kaam… rupa ?”

“vahi jo kar rahe ho”

“tumhe acha lag raha hai na rupa”


“haan acha lag raha hai… bas khus… aahhhh”

“kya huva ?”


“daant kyon maar rahe ho ?”


“oh… maaf karna… galti ho gayi…aage se dhyaan rakhunga”



“koyi baat nahi.. tum karte raho”


“matlab.. tum is maje ke liye dard bhi sah logi…. hehe”

rupa ye sun kar Sharma jaati hai aur kahti hai, “chup karo….maine aisa kuch nahi kaha”

“theek hai-theek hai, main bas majaak kar raha tha” --- kishore ne kaha aur kah kar phir se rupa ke ubhaaro ko choosne laga


“aaahhh….. tum bahut chaalaak ho”


“chaalaak na hota to tum mere pyar mein fansti. Acha ye bataao…kya tum bhi mujhe pyar karogi ?”


“kya matlab ?”

“matlab tum bhi mere usko sahla lo..”


“nahi.. nahi mujh se ye nahi hoga”

“hoga kyon nahi… pyar mein koyi jheezak nahi karte.. mere tumhaare beech ab kaisa parda.. khet mein bhi to tumne chuva tha ?”


“khet ka naam mat lo mujhe dar lagta hai”


acha-acha theek hai main to yu hi kah raha tha … lo pakdo na.. mujhe acha lagega agar tum ishe thoda dulaar dogi to”


kishore apne ling ko rupa ke haath mein thama deta hai aur rupa pyar se ushe sahlaane lagti hai.


“tum mujhe har baat ke liye mana lete ho” – rupa ne kaha

“yahi to pyar hai rupa.. aur pyar kya hota hai ?”


“vaise tumhaara ye bahut pyara lag raha hai”

“aisa hai kya ?”


“haan..” --- rupa Sharma kar kahti hai.


“to phir chalo isko iski manjil par pahuncha do”

“kya matlab..?” rupa ne pucha


“matlab ki isko apne ander chupa lo.. vahi to iski manjil hai.. hehe”


“hato mujh se vo nahi hoga.. bahut dard huva tha mujhe khet mein”

“ab khud khet ki baat kar rahi ho.. main karta hun to tumhe bura lagta hai”

“par sach kah rahi hun kishore, mujhe dard huva tha”


“tum vaha dar rahi thi na isliye dard huva hoga.. yaha to hum is gufa mein hain.. ab kisi baat ki chinta nahi hai.. chalo araam se karunga”


kishore rupa ko apni baahon mein lekar apne neeche leta leta hai aur uska naada khol kar uske kapde neeche sarka deta hai

rupa, kishore ke ling ko thaame rahti hai.


“ab chhod do is bechaare ko… isko ab lambe safar pe jaana hai” --- kishore hanste huve kahta hai


“pehle khud haath mein dete ho phir aisa kahte ho… hato mujhe kuch nahi karna”


“arey pyar mein aise majaak to chalte rahte hain… bura kyon maanti ho.. acha chalo thodi der aur pakad lo”

“mujhe nahi pakadna ab kuch…. tum apna kaam karo”

“matlab ki tumse intezaar nahi ho raha.. hehe”


“hey bhagvaan tum sach mein bahut badmaash ho”


“kya baat hai… apne baare mein kuch nahi kahti jisne mujhe apne roop ke jaal mein fansa rakha hai. kaisa itefaak hai na… main rupa ke roop ke jaal mein fansa hun”

“aur ab saari umar fanse rahoge hehehe” --- rupa hanste huve kahti hai


“rupa andhere mein mujhe raasta nahi mil raha.. pakad kar sahi jagah laga do na”

“main khub samajhti hun tumhaari chaalaaki… kal to badi jaldi mil gaya tha tumhe raasta !! kya kal khet mein andhera nahi tha ?”

“arey vaha chand ki chaandni thi.. yaha gufa mein bilkul andhera hai”


“tum majaak kar rahe ho na ?”


“nahi rupa main bhala majaak kyon karunga.. main to khud bahut jaldi mein hun”


rupa kishore ka ling pakad kar apne yoni dwar par rakh deti hai aur kahti hai, “lo ab theek hai”


“rupa main majaak kar raha tha hehe”

“badmaash chodo mujhe” --- rupa ne gusse mein kaha

rupa chatpata kar vaha se uthne lagti hai

“arey-arey ruko na…. tum to majaak ka bura maan jaati ho”


“baat-baat par majaak acha nahi hota”

“par ek baat hai.. tumne bade pyar se lagaaya tha vaha”


“acha… ab aage se kabhi aisa nahi karungi”


“dekhenge… ab mein tumhaare ander aa raha hun”


“dheere se…. kishore mujhe sach mein kal bahut dard huva tha”



“tum chinta mat karo… main dheere-dheere tumhaare ander aaunga.. tum bas apna darvaaja pyar se khula rakhna”


“ooohhh…….. kishore bas ruk jao”

“abhi to bahut thoda hi gaya hai ” – kishore ne kaha

“ruko na.. abhi dard hai”


“theek hai thodi der rukta hun”

“sukar hai” --- rupa ne gahri saans le kar kaha


“aisa kyon kah rahi ho”

“khet mein tum badi berahmi se daant rahe the mujhe..yaad hai na”

“haan tab mujhe laga tha ki tum bahut jor se cheenkh rahi ho… uske liye mujhe maaf kar do”

“theek hai… acha chalo ab thoda aur aa jao”


“aise pyar se bulaaogi to main pura ek baar mein aa jaaunga”


“nahi baba… dheere-dheere aao” – rupa ne kaha

“arey majaak kar raha hun… lo thoda aur..”


“aaahhh…… bas”

uske baad dono ushi avastha mein ruk jaate hain aur ek dusre mein kho jaate hain


thodi der baad kishore rupa se puchta hai, “ab kaisa hai….kya abhi bhi dard hai”


“haan hai to…. par thoda kam… thoda aur aa jao”


“kya baat hai… lagta hai saroor mein aa gayi ho”


ye sun kar rupa sharma jaati hai. kishore aage badh kar uske honto ko chum leta hai aur dono ek gahre chumban mein doob jaate hain

thodi der baad kishore puchta hai, “ab theek hai na ?”

“haan…. kya abhi bhi kuch baaki hai ?”

“haan thoda sa…. ye lo ishe bhi jaane do… ooohhhh mil gayi manjil isko ab”



“guurrr……guuurrrrrrrrrrr…..guuurrrr”

“kishore ye awaaj kaisi hai ?


“hoga koyi jaanvar”

“vo yaha to nahi aa jaayega ?” rupa ne darte huve pucha


“arey nahi… gufa ke dwar par pathar hai, darne ki koyi baat nahi hai.. tum bas is pal mein kho jao”


ye kah kar kishore rupa ke saath sambhog suru kar deta hai aur kahta hai, “ab koyi cheez hamaare beech nahi aayegi”


rupa bhi sahvaas mein khone lagti hai par rah-rah kar uska dhyaan gufa ke baahar ki awaajo par chala jaata hai. awaaje tej hone lagti hain to rupa kahti hai, “kishore mujhe dar lag raha hai”

“arey chodo bhi.. ye jungle hai… jaanvar bhatak rahe hain baahar… hum yaha suraksit hain, chalo is sambhog ka aanand lo”


kishore bahut tej jhatko ke saath rupa ko us pal mein khone par majboor kar deta hai aur vo sahvaas ke aanand mein dubti chali jaati hai


gufa mein jaise ek toofaan sa aa jaata hai. do dil har cheez, har dar ko bhula kar ek ho jaate hain aur vo gufa unke milan ki gavaah ban jaati hai


jab pyar ka toofaan rukta hai to unhe hosh aata hai ki unki gufa ka pathar hil raha hai.


“kishore bhaag kar us pathar ko thaam leta hai aur rupa se kahta hai, “tum chinta mat karo… shaayad jungli kutte hain… vo ye pathar kabhi nahi hata paayenge”

rupa bhi kishore ke paas aa kar us pathar ko thaam leti hai.

“guuurrrrr….. guuuurrrrrr … guurrrrr” –gufa ke baahar gurraane ki awaaj aati rahti hai

kishore aur rupa dil mein ek dar liye gufa par sate pathar ko thaam kar baith jaate hain, Lekin unke dil mein milan ka meetha sa ahsaash barkaraar rahta hai. vo kab ek dusre ka haath thaam lete hain unhe pata hi nahi chalta





“Ye kya ho raha hai hamaare saath kishore, ab ye kya nayi musibat hai ?” rupa ne dar bhari awaaj mein kaha

“Kuch nahi ghabrao mat, ye jungle hai, yaha khatarnaak jungli jaanvar hain, ye jaroor jungli kutte ya bhediye ho sakte hain” – kishore ne kaha

“k..k..kya bhediye ?”


“Arey sukar manaao ki sher nahi hai”

“Kya yaha sher bhi hain, mujhe daraao mat ?”

“Arey gaanv ke bache-bache ko pata hai ki yaha jungle mein sher hain”

“Pata hoga… mujhe bas itna pata tha ki ye khatarnaak jungle hai, ye nahi pata tha ki yaha sher hain”

“Dekho hum jungle mein hain, yaha ke khatro ko swikaar karna hoga, tabhi hum yaha se nikal paayenge”



“Vo dono kaha honge ab kishore ?”

“Pata nahi, ho sakta hai vo ab kisi jaanvar ke pet mein ho.. hehe” --- kishore ne hanste huve kaha

“Chi…. Kaisi baate karte ho tum”


“Majaak kar raha hun bhai, par ye sach hai ki is jungle mein kuch bhi ho sakta hai, vo to sukar hai ki hame ye gufa mil gayi varna na jaane baahar is khaufnaak jungle mein hamaara kya hota”


“Vo to hai. vaise tum theek kah rahe the, ye gufa jaroor kisi insaan ki hi lagti hai, ye pathar bilkul is gufa ke aakaar ka hai, ishe jaroor kisi insaan ne hi yaha rakha hoga”


“hmm.. theek kah rahi ho”


“Vaise ek baat bataao, madan aur tum mein kya dushmani hai ?”

“Chodo tumhe bura lagega”

“Nahi bataao na, main jaan-na chaahti hun”


“Arey tum se pehle main sadhna ke peeche pada tha, ek baar ushe dekh kar maine siti maar di thi, madan ne dekh liya aur ladne aa gaya, tabhi se vo meri buraayi karta phirta hai”

“To aur kya karta vo, tumhaari harkat ki kya… taarif karta”

“Vo to hai par maine us se maafi maang li thi, phir bhi vo ab tak mujh se khafa hai”

“Main jaanti hun ushe, vo aisa hi hai, dil par koyi baat lag jaaye to phir bhulta nahi”

“Tum ye kaise jaanti ho ?”

“Tumse pehle main madan ko chaahti thi, par vo mujh se kabhi seedhe muh baat nahi karta tha. Uski khaatir aksar uske ghar jaati thi. Vaise bhi sarita se meri achi bol chaal thi. Ghar aana jaana ho jaata tha. Ek baar madan ne itni buri tarah daanta ki main dubaara uske ghar nahi gayi. Kal pata chala ki vo thakur ki beti ko chaahta hai” --- rupa ne kaha


“Arey ajeeb baat hai main madan ki bahan ke peeche tha aur tum madan ke peeche thi.. kya itefaak hai”

“Par aaj main tumhe chaahti hun kishore.. tum mere sab kuch ho”

“Mujhe pata hai pagli, par ye thakur ki ladki dekhna madan ko barbaad kar degi”

“guuuuurrrrr----guuuurrrrrrr-----guuuurrrrr”

Gufa ke baahar se gurraane ki awaaje aati rahti hain aur kishore aur rupa pathar ko thaame dheere-dheere baate karte rahte hain



-------------------------


“Madan mujhe neend aa rahi hai, thand bhi lag rahi hai..kya karun ?”


“Neend to mujhe bhi aa rahi hai, aisa karo tum mere nazdeek aa jao aur mere kandhe par sar rakh kar sho jao” --- madan ne kaha

“Tumhaare nazdeek ?”

“Haan.. aao na tumhaari thand bhi kam ho jaayegi, aur main tumhe sambhaal kar bhi rakhunga, varna neend mein girne ka khatra rahega, aur neeche gire to khel khtam”

“Chup raho tum, ye majaak ka vakt nahi hai ?”

“Tumhe ye majaak lag raha hai, par main sach kah raha hun, jitni jaldi yaha ke khatro ko samajh lo acha hai, taaki tum hoshiyaar raho”

“Mujhe sab pata hai yaha ke bare mein”

“Ye achi baat hai, yaha ke khatro ka pata rahna chaahiye….. aao sho jao”

“Tum koyi sharaarat to nahi karoge ?”

“Kaisi sharaarat varsha?”

“Jaisi khet mein ki thi ?”


“Kya kiya tha khet mein varsha ?”

“Bhool gaye, kaise chu rahe the tum mujhe vaha, jab main tumhaare gale lagi thi”


“Yaad hai- yaad hai…main vo kaise bhool sakta hun..hehe” – madan ne hanste huve kaha

“To tum naatak kar rahe the ?”

“Haan tumhaare muh se sun-na chaahta tha sab kuch”

“Ab sun liya na ?”

“Haan sun liya. Par ek baat hai… tumhaare jaisi sunder premika ke gale lag ke main bahak na jaaun to kya karun”

“Phir main tumhaare paas nahi aaungi, tum phir se bahak gaye to ?”

“Nahi baba aao na, sho jao, mere paas bahakne ka vakt nahi hai abhi.. mujhe chaaro taraf nazar rakhni hogi”


“Mujhe tum pe viswaas nahi hai” – varsha ne dheere se muskuraate huve kaha

“Aao na aur sho jao, tumhaari thakaan dur ho jaayegi” --- madan ne varsha ka haath pakad kar kaha

Varsha madan ke nazdeek jaati hai aur uske kandhe par sar rakh kar baith jaati hai

“Kabhi socha bhi nahi tha ki ped par raat beetaani padegi” – varsha ne kaha

“Jeendagi mein har cheez ke liye taiyaar rahna chaahiye varsha, jeendagi kadam-kadam par imtehaan leti hai” – madan ne kaha

“arey aisi baat to hamesha prem kahta tha” --- varsha ne kaha

“Haan ye ushi ki kahi baat hai, pata nahi kaha hoga vo ab, 3 saal se uska kuch nahi pata”


“Vo har din subah mandir ke baahar chidiyon ko dana daalta tha, main roj ushe dekhti thi, par kabhi jyada baat nahi huyi” --- varsha ne kaha



“Sadhna to uski deewani hai, uski dekha, dekhi vo bhi chidiyon ko dana paani daalne lagi thi. Aaj tak uski ye dincharya jaari hai” – madan ne kaha

“Vaise vo kaha …”

Varsha ne kaha hi tha ki madan ne uske muh par haath rakh diya

Varsha samajh gayi ki ushe chup rahna hai, isliye usne apni saans rok li aur koyi harkat nahi ki


varsha ko ped ke neeche kuch halchal mahsus hoti hai. Vo dheere se garden ghuma kar dekhti hai, uski saans atak jaati hai.

Ped ke neeche lakadbagha ghum raha tha. Shaayad ushe ped par kisi ke hone ki bhanak lag gayi thi.


Varsha, madan ko kash ke pakad leti hai

Madan varsha ke kaan mein dheere se kahta hai, “daro mat, kuch nahi hoga, hum yaha ped par suraksit hain”


Varsha, madan ki aur dekhti hai aur madan aage badk kar varsha ke maathe ko chum leta hai aur dheere se kahta hai, “tum sho jao, ye sab yaha chalta rahega, ye jungle hai yaha ye sab aam baat hai”









6th January 1901

udhar gaanv mein :---


koyi achaanak aapki jeendagi se chala jaaye to bahut afsosh hota hai. sadhna apni ma ki jalti chita ko dekh kar aansu bahaaye ja rahi hai. sarita abhi bhi apne upar huve julm ke sadme mein hai. gulab chand sar pakde jamin par baitha hai aur apni biwi ki jalti cheeta ko dekh raha hai. har taraf gam ka maahol hai.


vaha gaanv ke sabhi log maujud hain. Prem man hi man kuch soch raha hai. achaanak vo jor se sabhi logo ko kahta hai, “ab vakt aa gaya hai ki hum har julm aur anyaay ke khilaaf ek jut ho jaayein, kal agar gaanv ke thode se log bhi himmat karte to ye anyaay nahi hota. Aap sab logo ke saamne ek aurat ko jaleel kiya gaya aur aap sab tamaasha dekhte rahe”


“bas-bas tum jyada baat mat karo, tumhaara baap khud us thakur ke saath rahta hai aur tum hame baate suna rahe ho” – ramu lohar ne kaha

“pehle swami ji ki baat to sun lo” – dheeraj ne kaha


“swami ji !! kaun swami ji ?” – ramu lohar ne pucha


“aap jinhe prem ke naam se jaante hain vahi hamaare swami ji hain, peechle ek saal se apna dhyaan-vyaan chhod kar desh-prem ki khaatir samaaj sudhar kar rahe hain, taaki hum sab unch-neech, jaat-paat, dharm-bharam bhula kar angrejo ka mukaabla kar sakein” – dheeraj ne kaha


“ye to anokhi baat huyi, hum to sochte the ki ye pandit ka ladka yaha koyi majaak kar raha hai, bolo beta… hum sun rahe hain”—ramu lohar ne kaha


“haan to main ye kah raha tha ki hame ek jut hona hoga. Baat sirf is gaanv ke thakur ki nahi hai. thakur ki akal to hum sab aaj theekaane laga sakte hain. Hamaari asli ladaayi angrejo ke kheelaf hai, jinhone hame gulam bana rakha hai, lekin us se pehle hame apne sabhi bhed-bhaav bhula kar ek hona hoga…. Unch-neech, jaat-paat ki janjeero ko tod dena hoga, tabhi hum ek hokar videshi taakto ka mukaabla kar paayenge. Hum 1857 ka sangraam haar gaye kyonki hum mein ekta nahi thi varna aaj angrej is dharti pe na hote. Hamne chote-chote tukdo mein yaha vaha ladaayi ladi aur natiza ye huva ki hum buri tarah haar gaye”


aisi baate har kisi ko samajh nahi aati. Jyada-tar log bahut aashcharya se prem ki baat sun rahe the. Aisa unhone pahli baar suna tha. 1857 tak ka kisi ko pata nahi tha. pata ho bhi kaise, desh ka aam aadmi apni roti-tukde ki daud mein itna dub jaata hai ki ushe kuch aur dhyaan hi nahi rahta. Lekin kuch navyuvak aise the jo prem ki baat bade gaur se sun rahe the.



Prem, ko kul mila kar gaanv valo se koyi acha response nahi mila. ye sab dekh kar govind ne kaha, “prem lagta hai inko in sab baato se koyi matlab nahi hai”


“Aisa nahi hai govind, tum shote huve insaan ko achaanak utha kar bhaagne ke liye nahi kah sakte. In sab baato mein vakt lagta hai. barso ki gulami ne in logo ko jakad diya hai. mujhe hi is gulami ka kaha pata tha. main khud adhyatam mein dub chukka tha. ye to swami vivekanand ji ki mehrbaani hai ki meri aankhe khul gayi. unse ek mulaakat ne mere jeevan ka udeshya badal diya aur main bhi desh seva ke liye nikal pada. Maine samaaj sudhar ka raasta chuna hai, bilkul swami vivekanand ki tarah. pure desh mein samaaj sudhar ki lahar chal rahi hai, hame bhi usme apni aur se yogdaan dena hai. kaam lamba hai..ishe dheere dheere aage badhaana hoga”




----------------------


thakur ki haweli ka drishya :



“thakur sahib- thakur sahib”


“kya huva balwant ?” –rudra pratap ne pucha


“gaanv mein aapke kheelaf bagaawat ke sur uth rahe hain” --- balwant ne rudra pratap se kaha


veer bhi us vakt vahi tha, vo ye sun kar bokhla utha aur bola, “kisme itni himmat aa gayi aaj ?”


“maalik vo apne mandir ke pujari ka londa prem vaapis aa gaya hai.. vahi sab ko aapke kheelaf bhadka raha hai. bolta hai thakur ko to hum aaj dekh le, hamaari asli ladaayi to angrejo ke saath hai”


“kya kesav pandit ka ladka !! vo to 3 saal se gaayab tha ?” ---- rudra pratap ne kaha


“haan maalik vahi.. vo koyi swami ban kar lauta hai ?”


“pita ji ye sab mujh par chhod dijiye… main abhi ja kar uski akal theekaane lagata hun” --- veer ne kaha



“theek hai veer jao, is se pehle ki bagaavat ke sur jyada jor pakde unhe kuchal do”



“maalik ek baat aur pata chali hai”

“haan bolo kya baat hai” – rudra pratap ne pucha


“Khabar hai ki bhima ne peechli raat madan ki bahan ko uske ghar chod diya tha”

“kya ? ab kaha hai vo namak-haraam”” --- rudra pratap ne pucha


“vo prem ke saath hi tha maalik, samshaan mein vo ushi ke saath khada tha ?”


“pita ji aap chinta mat karo mein bhima ki bhi akal theekane laga dunga”


“par veer, ye haweli ke peeche ke kheto se jo kal raat cheenkhe aa rahi thi uske baare mein kya karoge tum ?” ---- rudra ne gambhirta se pucha



“pita ji vo bhi dekh lunga aaj” --- veer ne kaha

“ye sab kaam karke saare aadmi varsha ko dhundne mein laga do, mujhe jald se jald apni beti vaapis yaha chaahiye”

“ji pita ji” ---- veer ne kaha


Veer rudra pratap ke kamre se baahar aata hai aur balwant se kahta hai, “sabhi aadmiyon ko taiyaar karo, aaj gaanv ke ek-ek aadmi ki khaal kheenchni hai”

“Jo hokum maalik” – balwant ne kaha

“Beta us bhima ko pakad kar yaha laana, main khud use apne haatho se maarunga” – jeevan pratap ne kaha

“Aap chinta mat karo chacha ji, bhima ke saath-saath main madan ki dono bahno ko bhi lekar aaunga” --- veer ne kaha

Ye sun kar jeevan ki aankho mein ajeeb si chamak aa gayi.... unme havash saaf deekhaayi de rahi thi.


Veer, gaanv mein toofan machaane ki taiyaari kar raha hai aur Renuka rasoyi mein vyast hai. Haweli ka bawarchi madhav bhi uske saath hai.

“Maalkin, aap rahne dijiye, hum kar lenge” – madhav ne kaha

“Koyi baat nahi kaka, kaam karke mera man bahal jaata hai” --- renuka ne kaha

“Jaisi aapki icha maalkin”

Tabhi unhe kuch sunaayi deta hai ----- "aaj tumhe nahi chodunga main"

“Ye kaisi awaaj hai maalkin ?”

“Pata nahi ?”

Renuka rasoyi se baahar aa kar dekhti hai, par ushe kuch nahi deekhta.


“Hato na” – ye awaaj aati hai.

Renuka hairaani mein phir se chaaro taraf dekhti hai.

“Dekho hat jao, koyi sun lenge”

Renuka hairaan, pareshaan phir se har taraf dekhti hai.

Vo vaapis rasoyi mein aati hai aur madhav se puchti hai, “kaka, kya tumne phir se kuch suna?”

“Haan maalkin, suna to… par bahut halka sa”

“Mujhe laga mere kaan baj rahe hain” – renuka ne kaha

Us ghar mein ush vakt renuka ke alawa aur koyi aurat nahi thi. Isliye renuka kaafi hairat mein thi

Us ne man hi man mein socha, kahin ye log phir se to kisi garib ko yaha nahi ley aaye

Vo foran apne sasur ke kamre ki taraf chal di. Kamre ke baahar veer balwant se baate kar raha tha. Vo veer ko dekh kar ruk gayi.

Veer ne pucha, “kya baat hai ?”

“Kuch nahi” – renuka ne kaha aur vaapis mud gayi.

“Kal isne bahut bura kiya hamaare saath beta” --- jeevan ne renuka ke liye veer se kaha

“Sab kaam nipta kar iski bhi khabar lunga chacha ji, pehle baahar walo ko dekh lun” --- veer ne kaha


Renuka vaapis rasoyi ki taraf badhti hai. par vo jaise hi rasoyi ke darvaaje par kadam rakhti hai ushe awaaj aati hai.

“Uuuyyyi maante ho ki nahi”


Renuka puri haweli ko dekhne ka faisla karti hai. Baari baari se vo sabhi kamre dekh leti hai. Itni badi haweli mein jyadatar kamre khaali pade the. Renuka ko thoda dar bhi lag raha tha par phir bhi vo ek-ek karke sabhi kamro ke ander jhaank kar dekhti hai.


Par ushe kisi kamre mein kuch nahi milta.

“Bas chacha ji aur pita ji ka kamra rah gaya. Par vaha se to main aa hi rahi hun. Pita ji aur chacha ji ka kamra aamne saamne hai. Vaha to aisa kuch nahi tha. Vaise bhi awaaj to rasoyi ke paas se hi aa rahi thi aur vo kamre to rasoyi se dur hain” --- renuka man hi man khud se baate kar rahi hai

ye sab sochte-sochte vo rasoyi ke baahar pahunch jaati hai.


Tabhi achaanak ushe dhyaan aaya, “arey varsha ka kamra to main bhool hi gayi”

Ye soch kar uska dil dhak-dhak karne lagta hai. Vo sochti hai, “to kya ye awaaj varsha ke kamre se aa rahi hai !! par varsha to yaha nahi hai”
Renuka, rasoyi ke baahar khadi-khadi pehli manjil par varsha ke kamre ko ghurti hai.

“Varsha ka kamra, rasoyi ke nazdeek hai, vaha se awaaj rasoyi tak pahunch sakti hai” --- renuka sochti hai

kuch der sochne ke baad, Renuka seedhiyon ki taraf badhti hai.

Us kamre ki taraf badhte huve uske kadam kisi anjaane bhaiy se thar-thar kaanp rahe hain.

Jab renuka kamre ke baahar pahunchti hai to ruk jaati hai.

“Sukar hai, is kamre mein bhi koyi nahi hai, par ye awaaj aa kaha se rahi thi” – renuka kamre ki baahar ki kundi lagi dekh kar apne man mein kahti hai.

Renuka bahut hairaan aur pareshaan hai. Vo vaapis mud kar seedhiyon se neeche utarne lagti hai

“Uff….. tum ye kya kar rahe ho ?”

renuka ye sun kar seedhiyon ke beech mein hi ruk jaati hai. Is baar ushe awaaj bahut nazdeek sunaayi deti hai.

Vo vaapis upar ki taraf aati hai

“Vahi jo mujhe karna chaahiye”

“hey bhagvaan ye awaaj to varsha ke kamre se hi aa rahi hai, kaun hai ander ?” – renuka ne man hi man kaha

renuka kaanpte haatho se varsha ke kamre ke baahar lagi kundi ko kholti hai aur darvaaje ko kholne ke liye ander ki aur dhakka deti hai par …………………..
……………………………… darvaaja nahi khulta !!!

“Mera shak sahi nikla….. ander koyi hai” – renuka dheere se kahti hai

“varsha !! kya tum ander ho ?” ----- renuka ne awaaj lagaayi

ander se koyi jawaab nahi aata

renuka phir se awaaj lagaati hai, “varsha kya tum ander ho….. paur ye tumhaare saath kaun hai”

phir bhi ander se koyi awaaj nahi aati.

Tabhi renuka ko varsha ke kamre ki khidki ka dhayaan aata hai.

Renuka khidki par ja kar ushe kholne ki kosish karti hai, par vo nahi khulti.

“aaaayyyiiiii….. thoda ruko”


renuka ko phir se ander se awaaj sunaayi deti hai

Renuka jor se dhakka de kar khidki khol deti hai. Vo jo dekhti hai, ushe dekh kar uski aankhe khuli ki khuli rah jaati hain.

Vo dekhti hai ki varsha ghutno ke bal jamin par hai aur uske peeche ek ladka uski yoni mein ling daale huve hai.

“Hat jao… bhabhi dekh rahi hai”

“dekhne do….. is khel ka koyi darshak bhi to hona chaahiye”

“varsha ye sab kya hai…. aur tum kaha thi” --- renuka hairaani bhare shabdo mein puchti hai

“aaahhhhhh……… dheere-dheere karo na”

“dheere-dheere hi to maar raha hun…. Jor-jor se maarunga…. to jaane kya hoga”

“hey !! kaun ho tum ?, chodo varsha ko varna ………” renuka ne kaha

“ye lund is chut mein bahut gahraayi mein utar chuka hai, ab ye apna kaam kiye bina nahi niklega”

“badtamiz…. kaun ho tum ?” – renuka ne gusse mein kaha

“ek baar aap bhi mere aage jhuk kar dekh lo, pata chal jaayega ki main kaun hun, aisa lund nahi dekha hoga aapne” vo apna ling baahar nikaal kar renuka ki taraf hilaata hai aur hila kar vaapis vahi daal deta hai jaha se nikaala tha.

Renuka ye sab sun aur dekh kar bhonchakki rah jaati hai. Uski aankho mein gusse ke kaaran khun utar aata hai.

“aaahhhh…. jaldi khatam karo, bhabhi ko gussa aa raha hai”

“aane do gussa, vaise ye gussa is kaaran hai ki tumhaari jagah mere aage vo kyon nahi hain”

“aisi baate mat karo bhabhi ko aisi baate achi nahi lagti”

“ek baar mere aage aa jayegi to inhe sab acha lagne lagega”

“bhabhi… kya aap yaha aana chaahti ho ?”

“chup karo varsha…. mujhe is pure ghar mein tum thodi achi lagti thi. Aaj tum par se bhi viswaash uth gaya… chi….” renuka ne gusse mein kaha

“bhabhi chodo na, ander aa jao aur maje karo”

ye sab dekh kar renuka ki aankho mein aansu aa jaate hain. Vo sochti hai, “ye kish narak mein jhonk diya pita ji ne mujhe. Is se acha to mujhe maar dete”

“kya soch rahi ho bhabhi…. kaho to main kundi kholun ?”

“bhaadh mein jao tum dono” – renuka kahti hai aur vaha se chal deti hai

“jaldi-jaldi karo kahin bhabhi pita ji ko bula kar na ley aaye”

“abhi to suru kiya hai, thoda maja to lene do”

renuka jaate-jaate apne kaan par haath rakh leti hai.

Renuka bhaari kadmo se seedhiyon se neeche utarti hai. Vo jo kuch dekh kar aa rahi thi, usne ushe ander tak jhakjor diya tha.

Vo khoyi-khoyi rasoyi ki taraf jaati hai. Rasoyi mein ghusne se pehle vo mud kar dekhti hai ki veer apni paltan ke saath baahar jaane ki taiyaari kar raha hai.

Vo asmanjas mein hai ki, veer ko varsha ke baare mein bataaye ya na bataaye. Par kuch soch kar vo veer ki taraf badhti hai.

Veer ushe aate dekh chid jaata hai aur jhalla kar puchta hai, “kya baat hai”

“Ji.. aap se kuch jaroori baat karni thi”

“haan bolo, kya bakwas karni hai”

“ji… thoda idhar aao na, baat gambhir hai”

“tere saath aur ho bhi kya sakta hai, manhus kahi ki” – veer ne gusse mein kaha

“manhus main nahi ye ghar hai, ye parivaar hai, pata nahi kish janam ki saja mil rahi hai mujhe yaha”

“saali jabaan ladaati hai, lagta hai sabse pehle teri akal theekaane lagaani padegi… chal tu ander bina thuk lagaaye tere chutadon ko rondata hun” --- veer ne renuka ke baal kheenchte huve kaha aur ushe kheench kar apne kamre ki taraf ley chala.

“oooohhhhh aur tej…. Maja aa raha hai”

veer ye awaaj sun kar ruk jaata hai

“chinta mat kar abhi toofaan aane wala hai” – phir se awaaj aati hai

“ye awaaje kaha se aa rahi hain !! ?” --- veer ne renuka se pucha

“vahi to main aapko bataane aa rahi thi, par meri sunta kaun hai” – renuka ne kaha

“bakwas band kar aur ye bata ki ye awaaj kaha se aa rahi hai” – veer ne gusse mein pucha

“varsha ke kamre se aa rahi hain, varsha kamre mein hi hai”

“kya !!!” --- veer ne hairaani mein kaha

veer renuka ko chod kar teji se seedhiyon ki taraf badhta hai

“aap vaha mat jao… aapko dukh hoga” --- renuka ne kaha

par veer ne renuka ki baat par koyi dhyaan nahi diya

veer varsha ke kamre ke baahar pahunch kar darvaaje ko kholne lagta hai. Par darvaaja pahle ki tarah ander se band tha.

Veer bhi renuka ki tarah varsha ke kamre ki khidki ki taraf badhta hai

Khidki se usne jo dekha vo uske liye viswaash karne laayak nahi tha

“aaahhhh….Ruk jao bhaiya dekh rahe hain”

“is kamine ko bhi dekh lene do, ishe pata to chale ki mard kya hota hai………. naamard kahin ka !!”

“kamine !! kaun ho tum ??… varsha ye sab kya hai ?? --- veer ne gusse mein cheella kar kaha

“chup kar chakke….. awaaj neeche rakh.. aur yaha se dafa ho ja. Hame maje karne de” – vo ye kah kar aage badh kar khidki band kar deta hai.

Veer aag babula hokar darvaaje ki taraf daudta hai aur us par jor se dhakka maarta hai. Par darvaaja nahi khulta.

“Is se pehle bhaiya ander aaye… kaam khatam karo”

“chinta mat karo us naamard ke bas ka nahi hai ye darvaaja kholna”

renuka bhi bhaag kar aati hai. Saath hi rudra pratap aur jeevan pratap bhi awaaje sun kar rasoyi ki taraf aate hain. Vo dekhte hain ki veer varsha ke kamre ke darvaaje ko todne ki koshish kar raha hai. Vo bhi bhaag kar seedhiyan chadte hain

itne mein darvaaja tut jaata hai aur veer ladkhada kar kamre ke ander gir jaata hai

renuka bhi kamre mein aa jaati hai

dono hairaani se kamre ko dekhte hain. unki sitti-pitti gum ho jaati hai

“Kaha gaye vo dono” – renuka ne pucha

veer ne hairaani bhari aankho se renuka ki aur dekha

itne mein rudra pratap bhi jeevan ke saath kamre mein aa jaata hai.

“Kya huva veer ? ye darvaaja kyon tod diya tumne ? ” – rudra ne hairaani mein pucha

“vo..vo.. varsha thi kamre mein pita ji” – renuka ne kaanpti awaaj mein kaha

veer kuch bhi kahne ki haalat mein nahi tha. Vo khada hota hai aur kamre ke us darvaaje ki taraf badhta hai jo kamre ki balcony mein khulta hai. Vo ander se band hai. Vo renuka ki taraf dekhta hai.

Renuka bhi darvaaje ki kundi dekh kar hairaan rah jaati hai. Renuka aur veer aankho hi aankho mein kuch kahte hai. Sirf vo dono jaante hain ki is band darvaaje ka kya matlab hai. Renuka thar-thar kaanpne lagti hai aur kamre se baahar aa jaati hai.

“Koyi hame bataayega ki yaha kya ho raha hai” --- rudra ne gusse mein kaha

veer bina kuch kahe kamre se baahar aa gaya. Vo gahre sadme mein hai….bahut gahre sadme mein.



Veer ko itna bada sadma laga tha ki vo kuch bhi nahi bol pa raha tha.
Uske peeche-peeche rudra pratap aur jeevan pratap bhi kamre se baahar aa jaate hain. Vo dono bahut hairaan aur pareshaan hain. Unhe kuch samajh nahi aa raha ki aakhir baat kya hai ?.

“Veer, kya baat hai… tum kuch bolte kyon nahi” – rudra pratap ne veer ke kandhe par haath rakh kar pucha

Par veer ne kuch jawaab nahi diya

“Haan beta bolo na kya baat hai, ye darvaaja kyon toda tumne” ---- jeevan pratap ne pucha

Tabhi balwant neeche se awaaj lagaata hai aur puchta hai, “maalik sab log taiyaar hain, chalein kya ?”

Veer gahre vichaaro mein kho jaata hai… phir kuch soch kar kahta hai, “aaj rahne do, vo sab baad mein dekhenge”

“Kya kah rahe ho beta !! aise to ye gaanv wale sir pe chadh jaayenge” --- jeevan pratap ne kaha

“Ek-do din mein koyi toofan nahi aa jaayega chacha ji” --- veer ne kaha

“Par baat kya hai kuch bataate kyon nahi ?? bahu kah rahi thi ki varsha thi kamre mein ??. Vo thi to kaha gayi ?” --- rudra ne pucha

“Aisa kuch nahi hai, use bhram huva hoga” --- veer ne kaha

“To phir tumne darvaaja kyon toda.... vo baahar se band tha na” --- rudra ne hairaani bhare shabdo mein pucha

“Pita ji darvaaja atak gaya tha. Use kholne ki koshish kar raha tha… bas itni si baat hai”

“To phir bahu kyon kah rahi thi ki varsha kamre mein thi ?”

“Uska deemag khraab hai pita ji. Darvaaja atka huva tha.. isliye usne socha ki varsha ander hai”

Renuka vahi khadi huyi sab sun rahi thi.

“Deemag to iska kharaab hai hi... huh” --- rudra ne kaha aur kah kar vaha se chal diya.

Jeevan bhi vaha se chupchaap chala gaya.


Veer ne gahri saans li aur bhaari-bhaari kadmo se apne kamre ki taraf chal pada

Renuka bhi uske peeche-peeche kamre mein aa gayi

“kya kaha aapne…. mera deemaag kharaab hai !!!! kya aapne varsha ko kamre mein nahi dekha ?” --- renuka ne pucha

“Chup kar.... main abhi bahas ke mud mein nahi hun” – veer ne kaha

“Par ye sab tha kya....?” --- renuka ne pucha

“Maine kaha na… chup raho, apna kaam dekho ja kar… mujhe akela chod do”

Renuka kamre se baahar nikal kar rasoyi mein aa jaati hai.

“Kya huva maalkin “ – madhav ne pucha

“Kuch nahi kaka... chaliye khaana taiyar karte hain” --- renuka ne kaha


JUNGLE MEIN: ----




“Kishore kab tak baithe rahenge hum is gufa mein” – rupa ne jhunjlaahat mein kaha

“lagta hai rasta saaf hai… kaafi der se koyi awaaj to nahi aayi. aisa karta hun thoda sa pathar hata kar dekhta hun” --- kishore ne kaha

“haan dekho, par jara dhyaan se”

“tum chinta mat karo aur pathar chod kar peeche hat jao, main baahar jhaank kar dekhta hun”

kishore baahar jhaank kar dekhta hai

“deekh to kuch nahi raha, lagta hai raasta saaf hai, aao chalte hain”

“theek hai chalo jaldi… hame har haal mein aaj vaapis gaanv pahunchna hai”

“theek hai aao”

dono gufa se baahar aa kar subah ki khuli hava mein saans lete hain aur charo taraf dekhte hain ki kahin koyi khatra to nahi.

“Ruko main ye moti si lakdi utha leta hun. Raaste mein kaam aayegi” --- kishore ne kaha

“theek kah rahe ho… jish tarah ka ye jungle hai, hamaare paas kuch to hona hi chaahiye”

“ye lo ek danda tum bhi pakad lo” – kishore lakdi ka ek mota sa danda rupa ki taraf badhaata hai.

“Madan aur varsha pata nahi kaha honge ? kya vo gaanv pahunch gaye honge ?” --- rupa ne kishore se pucha

“pata nahi… kya pata vo bhi hamaari tarah kahin bhatak rahe ho ?”

“hmmm….. bilkul ho sakta hai” --- rupa ne kaha



---------------------------------


“ho gaya kya ?”

“tum idhar mat dekhna”

“arey bhai… ye jungle hai charo taraf dhyaan rakhna padta hai, jaldi karo… hamein aaj is jungle se nikalna hi hoga”

“bas abhi aa rahi hun”

“theek hai… par jaldi karo”

varsha apni subah ki dincharya puri karke aati hai.

“Chalo …. Tumne to pareshaan kar diya” ---- varsha ne kaha

“arey tum samajhti nahi… main jaanbujh kar baate kar raha tha… taaki pata chalta rahe ki jhaadiyon ke peeche tum theek ho… par dekho khaane ka intejaam ho gaya”

“vo kaise ?” – varsha ne hairaani mein pucha

“dekho vo saamne us ped par bel latak rahi hai, khaayi hai kabhi kya ?”

“haan-haan khub khaayi hai… chalo jaldi se todte hain”

“ruko…. jungle mein koyi bhi kaam bhaag-daud mein nahi karte. Yaha kadam-kadam par khatre hain. Araam se, chupchaap charo taraf dekhte huve chalte hain”

“theek hai… mujhe bhuk lagi hai na, isliye jaldi macha rahi thi”

“bhuk to mujhe bhi lagi hai… chalo chalte hain”


daono dabe paanv charo taraf dekhte huve us ped ke paas jaate hain

“aisa karte hain ped par hi chadh jaate hain…kya kahte ho ? --- varsha ne kaha

“hmm khyaal to acha hai… tumhaara deemag ab theek chal raha hai”

“kya matlab… kya pahle theek nahi tha ?”

“theek hota to kya tum mujh garib se pyar karti ?”

“kaisi baate karte ho tum.. sharam nahi aati tumhe aisa kahte huve …garib vo hota hai jiski soch choti hoti hai”

“arey ye tumne kaha se suna”

“usi prem se suna tha… ek baar jab main mandir se nikal rahi thi to usko kisi ko kahte huve suna tha”

“aisa hi hai prem… uske muh se kuch na kuch acha nikalta rahta hai… kaash us se dubaara mil paata !! pata nahi kaha hoga vo ?” --- madan ne kaha

“madan ji… vaise hum shaayad yaha kuch khaane aaye the”

“ohh….. haan, chalo pahle tum chadho… araam se ped par baithe-baithe khaate rahenge” – madan ne kaha


varsha ped par chadh jaati hai aur madan bhi uske chadhne ke baad ped par chadh jaata hai.

Varsha ek bel tod kar madan ko deti hai

“Arey nahi pahle tum khao… main tod lunga” --- madan ne kaha

“arey lo na… mere haath ke nazdeek ek aur hai… main vo kha lungi”

“theek hai, jab tum itne pyar se de rahi ho to main mana kaise kar sakta hun ?”

“ye huyi na baat… pyar wali” --- varsha ne muskuraate huve kaha

“acha lag raha hai tumhe hanste dekh kar… kal to main tumhe pareshaan dekh kar bahut dukhi ho raha tha… soch raha tha ki ye pyar tumhe dukh de raha hai”

“main pahli baar ghar se baahar thi madan.. isliye bahut pareshaan thi. Ab ek pura din aur ek puri raat jungle mein bita chuki hun… ab mujhe lagta hai ki yaha bhi jiya ja sakta hai”

“arey vaah kya baat hai … tum aisa kahogi main soch bhi nahi sakta tha” --- madan ne muskuraate huve kaha

“mujhe kal bahut bura lag raha tha. Kayi baar ye bhi socha ki is pyar ke jhanjat mein kyon pad gayi …par agle hi pal ye khyaal aaya ki ye jhanjat jab khubsurat hai to harz hi kya hai” --- varsha ne pyar bhari nazro se madan ki aur dekhte huve kaha

“kya khubsurti hai is jhanjat mein varsha ?”

“kal saari raat tum mujhe thaame ped par baithe rahe… main sho gayi par tum nahi shoye… puch sakti hun kyon ?”

“isliye ki tum chain se sho pao. Neend mein tum yaha vaha ludak rahi thi. Main na thaame rahta to tum neeche gir jaati”

“yahi to vo khubsurti hai madan… ek dusre ke liye kuch bhi kar-gujarne ki chaahat, khubsurat nahi to aur kya hai ? is pyar se sunder cheez hamein aur kya mil sakti hai”

“ye to hai varsha. main to khud is pyar ki khubsurti mein sab kuch bhula chuka hun… har pal dil mein pyar ka meetha-meetha saroor rahta hai”

“vaise ab mujhe ye jungle bahut pyara lag raha hai… kitni shaanti aur sakun hai yaha… ye sab aur kaha milega” ---- varsha ne kaha

“theek hai phir hum yahi ghar basa lete hain” --- madan ne kaha

“ghar kyon… hum ped par rah lenge hehe….. kal raat bhi to ped par the” ---- varsha ne hanste huve kaha

“phir hamein bhi un kabootron ki tarah pyar karna hoga… jaisa hamne us ped par dekha tha. Kitna pyara tareeka tha na pyar ka vo ?” ---- madan ne sharaarti andaaz mein kaha

“hato madan…. Aisi baate mat karo… mujhe sharam aati hai”

“tum hi to kah rahi thi ki ped par rahenge… jab ped par rahenge, to ped ke tor-tareeke to apna-ne padenge na”

“vo…. ped ke baare main to yu hi majaak mein kah rahi thi.. par haan, yaha ghar bana kar rahne mein mujhe koyi aitraaj nahi hai”

“vaah-vaah haweli mein rahne wali ab jungle mein rahegi….. hehe”

“to kya huva…. Mujhe to ye jungle bahut acha lag raha hai” – varsha ne kaha

“ye sab to theek hai varsha.. par ye jungle palak jhapakte hi apna roop badal sakta hai… isliye aisi baate mat socho. Hum mere chacha ji ke gaanv chal rahe hain. Vaise jab tak hum yaha se nahi nikalte tab tak hum yahi hain.. isliye apna dil khus kar lo”

“theek hai baba… ley chalo mujhe jaha ley chalna hai.. maine kya kabhi mana kiya hai” --- varsha ne kaha

“arey vo dekho !!” ---- madan ne ek ped ki taraf ishaara karte huve kaha

“kaha dekhun ?”

“us saamne ke ped par bandar..bandariya kya kar rahe hain”

“phir mujhe aisi cheez deekha rahe ho”

“arey dekh lo aur seekh lo… pyar ka ye tareeka hum insaan bhi apnaate hain”

“hato tum…. Mujhe nahi seekhna ye sab” --- varsha ne sharmaate huve kaha

“arey iske bina to aadmi-aurat adhure hain, ye nahi hoga to dharti par jeevan kaise chalega”

“par ye to bekaar tareeka hai… dekho na kaise jhuka rakha hai.. bechaari ko Bandar ne”

“pyar ke bahut saare tareeke hain varsha…. Ye bas unme se ek hai”

“bas-bas mujhe kaam-krida ka path mat padhaao aur chupchaap bel khao” – varsha ne jhunjlaate huve kaha

“ye sab hamaare kaam ki baate hain varsha inko samajh lo to acha hoga”

“mujhe kuch nahi samajhna… tum bel khao aur mujhe bhi khaane do…. Huh.. kaam ki baate”

“aise gussa karti ho to aur bhi pyari lagti ho, man kar raha hai tumhaari pappi ley lun”

“ley kar deekhaao, tumhe neeche dhakka de dungi”


“aisa hai kya ?”

“haan bilkul”

madan varsha ki taraf badhta hai

“ruko maante ho ki nahi main sach mein tumhe gira dungi”

“to gira do.. tumhe rok kaun raha hai…. Ab to in honto ka ras main pi kar rahunga”

dauno mein haata-paayi hoti hai aur …….
“nahiiii…” --- varsha cheellayi
“arey tumne to sach mein………. Gira diya”

madan jamin par pada tha.

“Jaldi upar aao”

“mujhe nahi aana… pahle giraati ho, phir upar bulaati ho”

“dekho kitni meethi bel hai.. aao na… varna main puri kha jaaungi”

“to kha jao… mujhe bhuk nahi hai”

“uuff …. Theek hai main bhi nahi khaati phir… main neeche kud rahi hun”

“arey paagal ho kya…. Chot lag jaayegi… meri kamar dukh rahi hai… ruko main aa raha hun”

bahut pyari hai in pyar mein dube do dilo ki ye khubsurat nok-jhonk.



----------------------------------

Gaanv mein:------

“sadhna main khet mein ja raha hun, pata chala hai ki thaakur ke aadmiyon ne vaha khet mein kuch ajeeb dekha hai” --- prem ne sadhna se kaha


“maine bhi dekha hai prem. Kal subah maine khud kisi ajeeb se saaye ko faslon mein ghuste dekha tha. Ek baar nahi balki do baar. Maine aur pita ji ne pura khet chaan maara par hamein kuch nahi mila. Kal shaam ko tumne bhi to vo cheenkh suni thi”

“haan suni to thi… par in sab baato se kisi natize par nahi pahunch sakte.. abhi din hai, ek baar main ache se khet ko dekh lun tabhi kuch kah sakunga” --- prem ne kaha

“main bhi tumhaare saath chalungi prem” --- sadhna ne kaha

“kab tak saath chalogi sadhna, maine jeevan se sanyaas ley liya hai. Aaj yaha hun to bas desh-prem ki khaatir varna kahin samadhi mein baitha hota ?”

“ye kya kah rahe ho prem ? kya ye dukh dene ke liye hi vaapis aaye ho tum. Maine socha mera pyar tumhe yaha kheench laaya hai.. par nahi tum to desh se pyar karte ho.. meri is desh ke aage kya aukaat hai.. hain na”


ye kah kar sadhna rone lagti hai

prem uski aur dekhta rahta hai. Uske paas sadhna ke sawaal ka koyi jawaab nahi hai


“Sadhna tum ye sab kya kah rahi ho ?”

“aur kya kahun prem, tum itne dino baad vaapis aaye aur ab aisi baate kar rahe ho”


“dekho vaha khet mein tumhaara jaana theek nahi hoga. Vaha kuch ajeeb ho raha hai. tum saath rahogi to mujhe tumhaari hi chinta rahegi. Kal tum saath na hoti to main kal hi pata kar leta ki kya chakkar hai vaha”

“jab tum mujhe kuch samajhte nahi ho to phir meri chinta kyo rahegi tumhe”

“kisne kaha main tumhe kuch nahi samajhta, mere dil mein aaj bhi tumhaare liye vahi aadar aur sammaan hai jo pahle tha”

“par… pyar nahi hai… hai na ?”


“kya maine tumhe kabhi kaha ki main tumhe pyar karta hun” --- prem ne pucha

“nahi par….” ---- sadhna ye kah kar chup ho gayi. usne apne muh par aate huve sabdo ko apne ander hi rok liya.



“hum ache dost the sadhna. kyon is dosti ko pyar ke bandhan mein baandh rahi ho. Vaise bhi mere jeevan ka maksad is desh ke liye kuch karne ka hai. tumhe to khusi honi chaahiye ye sab dekh kar”


“main khus hun prem par… mai is dil ka kya karun jo bas tumhaare liye dhadakta hai”


“is dil ko tumhe kisi aur ke liye dhadakna seekhana hoga… main chaah kar bhi pyar ke bandhan mein nahi bandh paaunga. Is dosti ko dosti hi rahne do to acha hoga”


“tum bahut aage nikal gaye prem… main to bahut peeche rah gayi…. ab dosti bhi kaha nibha paaungi”


“tum vo sadhna nahi ho jishe main jaanta tha…. kya ho gaya hai tumhe ?”



“shaayad pyar aisa hi hota hai… khair jaane do.. tum jao main theek hun”

sadhna aur prem apni baato mein khoye the. Achaanak unhe awaaj sunti hai

“mere saath anyaay huva hai aur tum mujhe hi doshi thahara rahe ho”

sadhna mud kar ghar mein ghusti hai.

prem dekhta hai ki ek aadmi ander se nikalta hai aur gusse mein badbadaata huva uske paas se nikal jaata hai. thodi der baad sadhna baahar aati hai.

“kya huva… kaun tha vo ?” --- prem ne pucha

“vo jija ji the… sarita didi ke saath jo kuch bhi huva, uske liye vo use hi zimmedar thahara rahe hain. Bol gaye hain ki unka didi se ab koyi lena dena nahi hai”

“ye kya paagalpan hai… kaise lena dena nahi hai” --- prem ne kaha


“is purush pradhan duniya mein kuch bhi ho sakta hai… koyi bhi, kabhi bhi, kahin bhi, daaman chhod sakta hai”


“maine tumhaara daaman kab chhoda sadhna aisa mat kaho” --- prem ne pucha

“main tumhe nahi kah rahi prem, tum jao main didi ko sambhaalti hun vo ro rahi hain… vaise mujhe khud ko bhi sambhaalna hai….” ---- sadhna bhaari awaaj mein kahti hai. kahte huve uski aankhe chalak uthti hain

“Theek hai main chalta hun. tum kisi baat ki chinta mat karna… mera mitra govind yahi hai aur neeraj bhi yahi hai. main dheeraj ko saath ley ja raha hun” --- prem ne sadhna ki taraf peeth karke kaha


“theek hai jao prem, …….. apna khyaal rakhna” --- sadhna ne gahri saans ley kar kaha


prem ne dheeraj ko awaaj lagaayi aur uske saath khet ki taraf chal diya


“swami ji aap kuch pareshaan lag rahe hain” – dheeraj ne pucha


“jeendagi mein kayi baar hamein apno ke dil ko kuchal kar chalna padta hai” – prem ne kaha

“kya aisa karna paap na hoga swami ji ?” --- dheeraj ne pucha


“tumhaare swaal mujhe hamesa pareshaan karte hain. Ab pata nahi ye paap hoga ya punya. Haan par itna jaroor jaanta hun ki aisa karna jaroori hai. kabhi tumhaare jeevan mein aisa awsar aaya to tum khud samajh jaaoge” – prem ne jawaab diya.

“kaisa awsar swami ji ?”


“kuch nahi…. ab jara thoda shaanti se chalo”


“ji swami ji”


haweli mein:------


“ye kya ho gaya hai veer ko bhaiya, abhi to gaanv jaane ki taiyaari kar raha tha aur ab kahta hai, ek do din mein toofan nahi aa jaayega” --- jeevan pratap singh ne kaha

“pata nahi kya baat hai… ye bahu bhi to uska deemag kharaab karke rakhti hai” --- rudra ne kaha


“vo sab to theek hai bhaiya par gaanv par pakad dheeli nahi padni chaahiye” --- jeevan ne kaha


“tum chinta mat karo jeevan, veer nahi jaayega to hum khud jaayenge in gaanv walo ki akal theekane lagaane”



--------------------------

idhar veer apne kamre mein pada-pada gahre khayalo mein khoya hai.


vo soch raha hai, “vo varsha hargiz nahi ho sakti. vo mere saamne kabhi aisa nahi kar sakti. phir vo kaun thi. aur vo ladka kaun tha ?. vo madan to nahi tha. kuch samajh nahi aa raha. vo kamre se gaayab kaise ho gaye ? Kya vo dono bhoot the….”


Aise bahut saare sawaal veer ke man mein gunj rahe the. Par uske paas in sawalo ka koyi jawaab nahi tha.

Tabhi veer dekhta hai ki renuka uski aur aa rahi hai

“mujhe maaf kar dijiye main aapko bahut dukh deti hun”

“Theek hai… theek hai..ye naatak band karo aur yaha se dafa ho jao…. manhus kahin ki”

“manhus to ye ghar hai, main nahi. dekha nahi kya kar rahi thi varsha ?”

“chup kar varna jubaan kheench lunga, vo varsha nahi thi samjhi” --- veer ne gusse mein kaha


“arey uski rago mein bhi to isi ghar ka khoon hai.. mujhe pura yakin hai ki vo varsha hi thi”


“saali chup nahi hoti… dafa ho ja yaha se”


“sach bolne mein mujhe koyi dar nahi hai.. maine jo dekha vo bol rahi hun”

“abhi bataata hun tujhe”


“aaahh… chodiye mere baal”


“teri jubaan din-b-din aur jyada chalne lagi hai. aaj tera vo haal karunga ki tu yaad rakhegi”


“dekhiye ye sab theek nahi hai… chhod dijiye mujhe… main sach hi to bol rahi thi”


“chod dun tujhe haan..taaki tu jubaan lada sake. Bahut dard hota hai na tujhe gaand mein lete huve. aaj teri akal theekane na laga di to mera naam veer nahi”


“main aapki patni hun koyi jaanvar nahi”


“to patni ki tarah rahti kyon nahi.. chal jhuk aage”


“dekhiye darvaaja khula pada hai.. koyi aa gaya to kya sochega”



veer darvaaja band karta hai aur kahta hai, “ab teri cheenkh is band kamre mein hi rahegi… chal jhuk aage”



“aahhhhhh…. Nahiiiiiiii”

“kya huva… abhi to ek inch bhi nahi ghussa aur cheella rahi hai. dekh main aaj tera kya haal karta hun”


“aap mein itna dam nahi hai ki mera koyi haal kar sakein”

“kya kaha kuttiya… ye ley phir”

“aaaahhh……”


“aap insaan nahi jaanvar hain… aaahhhh”

“tu kya hai… bigdail baap ki bigdail beti”


“aaaaahhhh… ab dard nahi ho raha.. aadat ho gayi hai is julm ki.. kuch aur kijiye mujhe rulaane ke liye”



“aadat ho gayi hai… abhi bataata hun…”


veer pure josh se bahut tej-tej sambhog karne lagta hai


“aaaahhhh… aur tej ho jaaye to acha hoga… aur jor se kijiye na”


“tujhe aur tej chaahiye…. ley phir” --- veer ne haanpte huve kaha


thodi der baad veer hat gaya aur gusse mein bola, “chal hat yaha se”


“kya huva aapka ho gaya kya… mujhe abhi aur chaahiye.. meri abhi santusti nahi huyi”

“to ja aur ja ke paani mein dub ja”

“theek hai mai ja rahi hun….aap kisi kaam ke nahi hain”

“saali, kuttiya tera kuch nahi ho sakta. maine socha bhi nahi tha ki tu aisi niklegi” --- veer ne gusse mein kaha


tabhi darvaaje par thak-thak ki awaaj aati hai


“main chaarpaayi ke neeche chup rahi hun”


“kyon.. ye sab kya naatak laga rakha hai” ---- veer hairaani mein puchta hai.


“aap darvaaja kholo na, koyi mujhe puche to kah dena ki main yaha nahi hun”

“tu paagal ho gayi hai” veer ye kah kar darvaaja kholta hai

jaise hi vo darvaaja kholta hai… uske pairo ke neeche se jamin nikal jaati hai

uske saamne renuka khadi thi haath mein khaane ki thaali liye.


veer ki kamp-kapi chut jaati hai… vo foran baahar aa kar kamre ko baahar se band kar deta hai


“kya huva, ye darvaaja kyon band kar diya.. chaliye main khana yahi ley aayi hun… kha lijiye ” – renuka ne kaha



“mujhe nahi khaana tumhaare haath se kuch bhi” --- veer ne thali par haath maarte huve kaha


thaali dur ja kar giri aur usme rakha khaana jamin par beekhar gaya


renuka bas khadi-khadi tamaasha dekhti rahi.

veer ke maathe par pasine ke saath-saath ajeeb si sikan ubhar aayi thi. renuka veer ko yu dara huva sa dekh kar hairaan ho rahi thi

khet mein:------


“swami ji yaha khet mein to kuch nahi hai. log yu hi afvaah uda rahe hai shaayad” ---- dheeraj ne kaha




“aisa nahi hai… mujhe na jaane kyon yaha kuch bahut ajeeb lag raha hai”


“kya lag raha hai swami ji aapko ?”


“theek se to nahi kah sakta par ek baat ajeeb hai”


“kya ajeeb baat hai swami ji”


“koyi hai…jo nahi chaahta ki hum yaha rahe”


“samjha nahi swami ji… kya aap ka ishaara thakur ki taraf hai” --- dheeraj ne pucha


“nahi thakur ki taraf bilkul nahi… ye taakat kuch aur hi hai”


“aap ye kaise kah sakte hain… mujhe to kuch samajh nahi aa raha”


“sab tumhaare saamne hai par tum dekh nahi pa rahe dheeraj”


“kya matlab swami ji ?”


“nahi…… ruk jao.. is bejubaan pakshi ne tumhaara kya bigaada hai” --- prem ne cheella kar kaha


tab dheeraj ki nazar chatpataati huyi us chidiya par gayi jo hava mein jhul rahi thi. aisa lagta tha jaise use kisi ne haath mein pakad rakha tha.. par nazar koyi nahi aa raha tha.


prem chidiya ki taraf badha.. lekin is se pehle ki vo kuch kar paata.. chidiya ki gardan prem ki aankho ke theek saamne marod di gayi.


“nahi……. swami ji kuch kijiye” – dheeraj ne cheella kar kaha. (Vo ye sab dekh kar vichlit ho gaya tha)


prem chaah kar bhi kuch nahi kar paaya.


unhone chidiya ke sharir se khun tapakte dekha. Vo chidiya hava mein abhi bhi hil rahi thi. ya yu kaho ki ushe hilaaya ja raha tha.


jab uska hilna band huva to prem ne dekha ki jamin par khun ki tapakti bundo ne kuch sandesh choda tha.


leekha tha, “chale jao”


“ye kya majaak hai swami ji”


“ye majaak nahi hai… ye chetaavni hai dheeraj. Yahi main tumhe kah raha tha. koyi hai yaha jo nahi chaahta ki hum yaha rahein”


“ye jo koyi bhi hai… deekha dijiye isko ki hamse panga theek nahi”


“dheeraj thoda dheeraj rakho……. apne dushman ko kabhi kamjor mat samjho aur uski taakat ka sammaan karo. Tabhi tum use hara paaoge… varna jhuta ghamand tumhe nikkamma bana dega aur tumhe paraajay ka muh dekhna padega”


“vo to theek hai swami ji.. par hamaari aankho ke saamne ek pakshi ki hatya ki gayi hai.. kya hum muh taakte rahenge”


“pehle pata to chale ki samashya kya hai.. tabhi to uska samadhaan dhundenge” --- prem ne kaha



“swami ji vo dekhiye vo mari huyi chidiya jungle ki taraf badh rahi hai. jo koyi bhi use pakde huve hai, vo jungle ki taraf ja raha hai. chaliye uska peecha karte hain”

“ruko dheeraj jaldbaaji mat karo… mujhe sochne do”








To be continued..........................................jatin
 


Special request : please do take part in valentine day contest with your stories and make this event successful. come up with some situations and write something beautiful around it. happy valentine


with regards

......jatin

Chapter 3



“Swami ji kya soch rahe ho aap” --- dheeraj ne pucha


“kuch nahi…… chalo chalte hain yaha se” --- prem ne kaha

“par swami ji kya ham us chidi maar ko yu hi chod denge”


“shaayad main use jaanta hun ki vo kaun hai… aao hamein vaapis gaanv chalna hai” --- prem ne kaha


“kya !! aap use jaante hain…. Kaun hai vo?”


“maine kaha shaayad main jaanta hun… abhi theek se kuch nahi kah sakta. gaanv mein jaroor iske baare mein kuch pata chalega”

“chaliye phir gaanv chalte hain”

“haan chalo” – prem ne kaha



Jungle mein:------


“Rupa ruko…”


“kya huva ab ? hamein ghar jaana hai ki nahi ?” rupa ne niraasha bhare shabdo mein pucha


“sshhhh chup raho”

“kya baat hai ?” – rupa dheere se puchti hai


“aao mere saath” – kishre ne kaha aur uska haath pakad kar use jhaadiyon ke ek jhund ke peeche ley aaya


“kuch bataao to sahi kya baat hai ?”


“mujhe kuch awaaj sunaayi di thi… jaise ki koyi bol raha ho”


“kya kisi insaan ki awaaj thi ?”

“haan…. Dheere bolo”

“kahin madan aur varsha ki awaaj to nahi thi”


“ab kya pata. Par itna samajh lo ki is jungle mein jaanvaro ke saath-saath jungli kabile bhi rahte hain”


“to unse hamein kya khatra?”

“ab khatra kya bata kar aata hai, yaha chup kar dekhte hain ki kaun hai”


awaaje nazdik aati jaati hai. kishore ko kuch deekhta hai aur vo kahta hai, “arey ye to angrej hain…jaroor yaha shikaar ke liye aaye honge”


“to nikle baahar hum… kya pata ye log yaha se nikalne mein hamaari madad hi kar de”


“paagal ho gayi ho kya.. ye kya madad karenge… inhe nikal jaane do…. phir hum chalenge”


“Hey tom where is our spot for picnic” --- Robert asked

“We are searching that one only man, calm down” --- tom said


“What calm down? Am desperate to have fun with my babe”

“Come on Robert, don’t put me into this” carol said in angry tone

“Hey carol why are you behaving like that, we came here for fun right”

“That’s right Robert, but don’t push things around here… we are friends….. ok”


“Hey tom! Look, There is something behind those bushes” ---- Robert said

“Must be some animal” ---- tom said

“Let me shoot this time, let’s see what we get” --- Robert said to tom


kishore samajh jaata hai ki unki taraf goliya chalne wali hain. Vo hadbadaahat mein khada hota hai aur bolta hai, “ruko hum jaanvar nahi hain jo goli maar rahe ho”


“ohh shit… bloody Indian… I thought I got some wild animal on target”

“Calm down Robert there are plenty of wild animal out here” --- tom said

“But we got none so far… did we ?. Let me shoot this Indian at least?”

“Do as you feel like, I have no issue” – tom said


“Are you people mad or something, how can you shoot that poor guy” --- Simon said with surprise


“Come on Simon let me kill something with my gun… otherwise what is the point in coming here” --- Robert said

“Don’t be sentimental simon, these Indians are not worth living anyway. They are our slave and we can do anything with them” --- tom said


“Tom I came here along with you people to see this forest from inside. I am not here to see some kind of human hunting” --- Simon said

“I had warned you tom, not to bring this stupid Simon with us. He will destroy our fun here” --- Robert said in anger


“Please don’t fight on this trivial issue. Lets move forward” --- tom said

Robert apne ghode ko aage badhaata hai par jaate-jaate kishore par fire karta hai.


Goli kishore ke bilkul kaan ke paas se nikal jaati hai. rupa jo ab tak chupchaap jhaadiyon ke peeche dubak kar baithi thi, goli ki awaaj sun kar khadi ho jaati hai

“Hey look what we got here. What a nice piece of Indian pussy. Hey Simon you like Indian people don’t you. Would you fuck that one”? --- Robert said to Simon with teasing tone



“She is good man. Simon what do you say? You are alone here. We got our mates buddy. Get that one for you ….hehehe” --- tom said


“I don’t have that much interest in Indian friends, I am here to explore this forest and nothing else”


“Carol would you mind if I take her along with me for fun. In case you don’t agree… hehehe”

“Stop this nonsense Robert” – carol said


“So its clear that you will spoil my fun in this forest. I should not take chances with you. I am going to take this Indian along with me. Tom and Simon, do you have any objection”


“Go ahead man do it, we may also join you” --- tom said

“Tom you too joined him in this madness” Julia said with surprise

“Come on Julia we are here for fun. If this Indian beauty can give us extra fun than why to miss it”

“We should not have come here with you people” – carol said

“tom this is not right” --- Julia said


simon chupchaap apne ghode par baitha sab sun-ta rahta hai.


Robert ghode se utar kar rupa aur kishore ki taraf badhta hai. unhe abhi tak pata hi nahi ki unke sar par koyi khatra mandra raha hai.


“Hey come here” – Robert said to kishore

“kya baat hai saahib” – kishore ne pucha

“Come with us” --- Robert said with gesture of his hand

“kishore shaayad ye hamein saath chalne ko kah raha hai. chalo inke saath hum bhi yaha se baahar nikal jaayenge”


“mujhe kuch gadbad lag rahi hai rupa”

“Hey what are you talking, move fast” --- Robert said

ye kah kar Robert ne kishore aur rupa par bandook taan di. rupa aur kishore samajh gaye ki unhe har haal mein unke saath chalna hai.

“Ye chaahte kya hain kishore?”

“pata nahi… par mujhe kuch ajeeb lag raha hai”


“Why you brought this guy Robert, we have no use of him” --- tom asked


“He will work for us tom, we would need lot of help at our picnic spot. He will do our work or else he will be dead”



“You have an evil mind Robert” – tom said


“And what do you have? You brought Julia here after convincing her of your love hehehe” --- Robert said


“Tom what am hearing?” --- Julia said

“He is joking Julia. Don’t listen him”

But by that time Julia knew that she has done mistake by coming along with tom


gaanv mein:----


“swami ji hum kaha ja rahe hain ?” --- dheeraj ne pucha

“mandir ja rahe hain” --- prem ne kaha



“mandir ! mujhe laga hum us chidi maar ke baare mein jaan-ne ja rahe hain”


“dheeraj, tum thoda dheeraj rakh loge to tumhaara kya bigad jaayega ?”


“maaf kijiye swami ji main to utsukta mein sawaal kar raha tha”


“utsukta to theek hai par ye har vakt to nahi honi chaahiye na”

“main kya karun swami ji aap mujhe kuch bataate hi nahi hain, is tarah mera gyaan kaise badhega”


“theek hai-theek hai ab chup rahna aur mujhe baat karne dena” --- prem ne mandir ke paas ek ghar ke baahar ruk kar kaha

“ji swami ji”


“prem ghar ka darvaaja khadkaata hai”


ander se ek bujurg nikalta hai

“namaskaar kaka” --- prem ne haath jod kar kaha

us bujurg ne bhi hairaani se prem ki aur haath jod diye


“kaka kya aapne mujhe pahchaana nahi, main prem hun, mandir ke pujaari ka beta”


“haan pahchaan liya beta, bolo kya baat hai. bahut din ho gaye mere ghar koyi aaya nahi isliye hairaani se dekh raha tha”


“kaka raghu kaha hai ?”

vo bujurg prem ki aur badi hairaani se dekhta hai aur dekhte-dekhte uski aankhe chalak uthti hain


“kaka aap ro kyon rahe ho, kaha hai raghu ?” --- prem ne pucha


“yahi sawaal to roj main khud se bhi karta hun beta. Meri budhi aankhe thak gayi hain uski raah dekhte-dekhte. pata nahi kaha chala gaya mera beta. Kya tumhe nahi pata ki vo 2 saal se gaayab hai ?”


“mujhe kuch nahi pata kaka, main khud gaanv mein nahi tha”

“arey haan tum to khud gaayab the gaanv se. aaj tumhe dekh kar tassali ho rahi hai ki ek din mera raghu bhi lot aayega”


“swami ji chaliye yaha se mujh se to ye dukh dekha nahi ja raha” – dheeraj ne prem ke kaan mein kaha


“kaka aapko kuch nahi pata ki vo kaha gaya”


“pata hota to jaakar ley na aata beta, uske jaane ke baad meri to duniya hi ujad gayi”

“main samajh sakta hun kaka… aap chinta mat karo sab theek ho jaayega… main ab chalta hun” --- prem ne haath jod kar kaha


“beta raghu ki koyi khabar lage to foran aa kar bataana, uski ma khaat pakde padi hai. kisi bhi vakt pran tyag sakti hai. raghu ke gam mein hi uski ye haalat huyi hai. jaate-jaate use raghu ka kuch pata chal jaaye to uski aatma ko sukun milega”


“aap fikar mat karo kaka, raghu ka kuch na kuch pata chal hi jaayega. Main khud uski talaash karunga” – prem ne us bujurg ke haath pakad kar kaha


“theek hai beta….. is pure gaanv mein tumhaari khub prashansa hoti hai. mujhe tum par pura bharosa hai ki tum mere bete ko dhund laaoge”


“theek hai kaka….. main chalta hun… aap chinta mat karna”


ye kah kar prem vaha se chal deta hai


“swami ji meri to aankhe bhar aayi thi, aap kaise itne majboot bane rahte hain”


“sab kuch jeendagi ne seekhaaya hai mujhe, tum bhi seekh jaaoge”


“par swami ji mujhe kuch samajh nahi aaya, us chidi maar ke liye hum yaha kyon aaye the”

prem kinhi gahre khayalon mein hota hai, vo dheeraj ki baat ka koyi jawaab nahi deta


“swami ji……. kya huva?”


“kuch nahi… baat kaafi uljhi huyi hai. bahut bhaari gadbad huyi lagti hai mere peeche is gaanv mein”

“kya matlab swami ji mujhe bhi to kuch bata diya karo. Main har vakt soch-soch kar pareshaan rahta hun”


“tumhe kya bataaun abhi jab mujhe hi theek se kuch samajh nahi aa raha. baat vahi bataayi jaati hai jiska aapko pata ho. Main khud abhi andhere mein hun to kya bataaun tumhe”


“hmmm…. Koyi baat nahi swami ji. Ab aage hamein kya karna hai ?”


“haweli chalte hain”

“kya !!”

“kya huva” – prem ne pucha

“kya vaha aise akele jaana theek hoga swami ji”


“main hun na tumhaare saath dar kyon rahe ho. us chidi maar ke peeche to badi jaldi bhaag rahe the” --- prem ne muskuraate huve kaha


“mare huve, zinda logo se kam khatarnaak hote hain, aap hi ne kaha tha na ek din” --- dheeraj ne kaha


“haan kaha tha, iska matlab ye nahi ki zinda logo se dar mahsush karo”


“par swami ji maine suna hai ki bahut khatarnaak hai vo thakur, pure gaanv mein usi ki chalti hai”

“chalti thi….. ab nahi chalegi… chalo hamein aur bhi bahut kaam karne hain”

“swami ji govind ko bula lete hain, vo maar-dhaad mein maahir hai”

“tum chalte ho ki nahi ya main akela jaaun”


“bura kyon maante hain swami ji main to aapki chinta kar raha tha”


“meri chinta mat karo, aur chupchaap mere saath chalo” ---- prem ne kaha


“theek hai swami ji jaisi aapki marji”





To be continued....................................jatin
Prem aur dheeraj thakur ki haweli ki taraf chal padte hain.
Haweli mein sabhi varsha ko lekar pareshaan hain upar se haweli ke peeche khet ki cheenkhe bhi sabki neend udaaye huve hai. Veer aur renuka gahre sadme mein hain. Renuks se jyada veer ki haalat kharaab hai. Vo samajh nahi pa raha hai ki aakhir ho kya raha hai.

Jab prem haweli pahunchta hai to rudra pratap gusse se tilmila uthta hai.

“Tumhaari himmat kaise huyi yaha aane ki” – rudra pratap ne gusse mein pucha
“Thakur mere man mein kuch sawaal hain jo mujhe yaha kheench laaye hain” – prem ne kaha
“Kaise sawaal aur tumhaare sawaalo se mera kya lena dena” – rudra ne pucha
“Lena hai thakur, tabhi to main yaha aaya hun” – prem ne gambhirta se kaha
“Bhaiya ye kya bakwaas kar raha hai, mujhe lagta hai hamein iski khaal kheench kar gaanv ke kisi ped par taang deni chahiye taaki logo ko sabak mile ki hamare khilaaf bolne ka anjaam kya hota hai” – jeevan jo ab tak chupchaap khada tha achaanak bola.
“Abbey oye swami ji tum sabki khaal khinchva denge, jyada bakwaas mat karo” – dheeraj ne kaha
“Dheeraj tum shaant raho aur mujhe baat karne do” prem ne kaha
“Theek hai swami ji.”
“Haweli mein aakar ish tarah bakwaas karne ki kisi ki himmat nahi huyi, kaun hai ye londa.” Rudra ne prem se pucha.
“Ye sab chodo thakur aur mere kuch sawalo ka jawab do.” Prem ne kaha
“Tumhaare kisi bhi sawal ka jawab dena hum jaroori nahi samajhte, ish se pahle ki hum tumhaari khaal kheenchva dein dafa ho jao yaha se.”
Thakur ke aadmi harkat mein aa jaate hain. Balwant bolta hai, “maalik aap bas hokum kijiye, iska main vo haal karoonga ki duniya dekhegi.”
Lekin agle hi pal prem furti se aage badh kar rudra pratap ko daboch leta hai. Uska baayan haath uski garden ko jakad leta hai aur daayein haath se vo ek nukili suyi jaisi cheez ko uski garden se sata deta hai.
“Kisi ne bhi koyi behuda harkat ki to thakur ki khair nahi. ye choti si suyi ishe pal mein maut ki neend sula degi.” Prem ne sabhi ko chetawani di.
“haan ye mamooli suyi nahi hai…jungle ke kuch kabile ishe shikaar ke liye istemaal karte hain.” Dheeraj ne kaha
“Tum chaahte kya ho?” jeevan ne pucha.
“Varsha aur madan kaha hai?” prem ne sawaal kiya.
“Hamien pata hota to ab tak madan ki laash tumhaare saamne hoti.” Rudra ne hanfte huve kaha. Vo prem ki jakad mein chatpata raha tha.
Rudra bahut shakti shali tha. Usko prem ki jakad mein ish haalat mein dekh kar sab hairan-pareshan the.
“raghu kaha hain, thakur?” prem ne phir pucha
“kaun raghu, hum kisi raghu ko nahi jaante.” Rudra ne chatpatate huve kaha.
“ajeeb baat hai, kheto mein kaam karta tha vo tumhaare.”
“acha vo raghu, vo to kab se gaayab hai, kisi ko nahi pata vo kaha gaya, shaayad vo ye gaanv chod kar kahin chala gaya.” Jeevan ne jawaab diya.
“tum log jhut bol rahe ho.” Prem ne gusse mein kaha. Aur rudra ki garden par prem ka sheekanja kasta chala gaya. Rudra ki aankhe baahar nikalne ko ho gayi.
“Chod dijiye sawami ji ye bechaara mar jaayega.” Dheeraj ne rudra ki haalat dekhte huve kaha.
“mar jaane do, vaise bhi angrejo ke paaltu kutto ko jinda rahne ka adhikaar nahi hai.”
Dheeraj ne pahli baar prem ko itne krodh mein dekha tha. Vo samajh nahi pa raha tha ki kya kahe kya na kahe.
“Pita ji…pita ji.” Renuka daudte huve vaha aati hai. Vo ab tak vaha ke drishya se anjaan thi.
Sabhi uski aur dekhne lagte hain. Prem ki jakad, rudra ke gale par dhili pad jaati hai.
“kya huva cheela kyon rahi ho?” jeevan ne pucha.

renuka rudra ko prem ke sheekanje mein dekh kar hairaan rah jaati hai. Vo prem ko dekh kar uske pairo mein gir jaati hai, “swami ji mere pati ko bacha lijiye.”
“tum ishe kaise jaanti ho” jeevan ne pucha.
“Peechale saal jab mein maayke gayi thi to Ye hamaare gaanv mein padhaare the” renuka ne ek saans mein jawaab diya.
“kya huva tumhaare pati ko.”
“vo kamre mein band hain aur darvaaja nahi khaul rahe. Ander se ajib ajib awaaje aa rahi hain. Hamaare ghar par kisi bhut ka saya hai swami ji.. hamein bacha lijiye..shaayad varsha ko bhi ye bhut hi kahin ley gaye hain…mujhe bahut dar lag raha hai.”
Prem ek jhatke se rudra ko ek taraf dhakel deta hai. Rudra dur jamin par jaa kar girta hai.
“tumhaari itni jurrat..” rudra ne cheella kar kaha.



……………………………………………..
Idhar jungal mein :-----

Kishore samajh chukka tha ki in goro ki niyat theek nahi hai. Par vo samajh nahi pa raha tha ki vo kya kare. Dur ek ped ke piche se madan aur varsha bhi ye sab dekh rahe the.
“Madan in goro ne kya rupa aur kishore ko bandhak bana liya hai?” – varsha ne pucha

“Lagta to aisa hi hai, mujhe kuch karna hoga” – madan ne kaha
“Par unke paas bandook hai” – varsha ne chinta mein kaha
“Chinta mat karo, mujh par bharosa rakho, tum aisa karo yahin ruko, yaha se hilna mat” – madan ne dheere se kaha
“Par tum kya karna chaahte ho mujhe bataao to sahi” – varsha ne pucha
“Samjhaane ka vakt nahi hai, jaisa kaha hai, vaisa karo varna un daono ki jeendagi muskil mein pad jaayegi” – madan ne kaha

Madan chupchaap aage badha aur ek mota pathar uthaaya aur Robert ke sar ko nishaana bana kar phenk diya.
Pathar nishaane par laga. Robert ke sar se khun bah nikla aur vo ladkhada kar niche gir gaya.
Uske girne ki awaaj sabhi ne suni aur uske sabhi saath ghabra gaye ki kya huva.
“What happened Robert?” – tom asked
Lekin Robert apne hosh kho baitha tha. Simon, tom, Julia aur carol, teeno ne Robert ko gher liya. Moke ka faayda utha kar kishore aur rupa jungle ki ghani jhaadiyo mein ghuss gaye aur unki aankho se aujhal ho gaye.
Kishore aur rupa ushi aur bhaage the jish taraf madan aur varsha chupe the.
Madan aur varsha ko dekh kar rupa aur kishore khush huve.
“Maine tumhe dekh liye tha jab tumne pathar se us gore ke sar ka nishaana laga rahe the, dhanyavaad dost varna aaj na jaane hamaara kya hota. ” – kishore ne kaha
“Ye vakt baate karne ka nahi hai, unhe ab tak shak ho gaya hoga, chalo chupchaap aage badhte hain” – madan ne kaha

Madan ke pathar ka vaar itna bhayaanak tha ki Robert mar chukka tha.
“Oh god, he is dead, we must leave this forest immediately, this is not fun any more” – carol said.
You are right carol, I am with you. Those two Indians are also missing.
“oh…my god! What is that?” carol shouted.
“what?” sabhi ne ek saath kaha
Carol ke chehre par dar ke bhaav the ushne kaanpte haato se ishaara kiya.
Sabhi ne peeche mud kar dekha. Sabhi ke hosh ud gaye.
“lets get the hell out of here,” tom said.
lekin agle hi pal un sabhi ki cheenkh vaha gunj rahi thi.
Ped ke peeche se chup kar varsha,madan,kishore aur rupa ye sab dekh rahe the.
“ye kya hai madan?” varsha ne pucha.
“job hi hai bahut bhayaanak hai. Ish se pahle ki ishki najar ham par pade hamein yaha se nikal jaana chaahiye.” Madan ne kaha.
“mujhe ek gufa ka pata hai…chalo jaldi vaha chalte hain. Vo surakshit rahegi.”
“kitni dur hai vo.”
“Bas thodi hi dur hai…jaldi chalo agar ushki najar hum par pad gayi to vo hamein bhi noch-noch kar kha jaayega.” Kishore ne kaha.
Vo chaaro chupchaap vaha se nikal pade aur thodi hi der mein gufa ke paas pahunch gaye.
“Chalo jaldi ander” kishore ne kaha
Sabhi ke ander aa jaane par kishore ne ander se ek bada sa pathar gufa ke darvaaje par laga diya.
“vo kyat tha kishore…ushne un angrejo ko noch-noch kar kha liya.” Rupa ne kaha
“acha huva ye gore ishi laayak hain.” Kishore ne kaha.
“haan par bhagwaan aisi maut kishi ko na de.” Madan ne kaha
“aisa jaanvar maine pahle kabhi nahi dekha. Pata nahi kya tha vo…” kishore ne kaha
“kahin raat ko kheto mein bhi yahi to nahi tha?” Rupa ne sawaal kiya
“ho sakta hai…kyonki vo saaya bhi itna hi bhayaanak tha. Agar ye vahi hai to hamein turan gaanv laut kar gaanv vaalo ko chokkana karna hoga.” Kishore ne kaha.
“par ham gaanv vaapis nahi ja sakte. Vo thaakur hamein jeenda nahi chodega.” Madan ne kaha.
“aur agar hum yaha jungle mein rahe to vaise bhi kab tak bach paayenge. Dekha nahi kaise ek minute mein sab angrejo ko cheer diya tha ush jaanvar ne.”
“main varsha ko lekar dushre gaanv jar aha hun.” madan ne kaha.
“paagal mat bano madan…tumhe kya lagta hai tum dushre gaanv ja kar thaakur se bach jaaoge. Arey hamaare gaanv mein tum dauno ka saath dene ke liye bahut log aagey aa jaayenge. Vaha tumhe kaun puchega.” Kishore ne kaha.
“par ham raasta bhi to bhatak gaye hain…hum vaapis gaanv pahunchenge kaise.” Varsha jo ki ab tak chupchaap baithi thi achaanak boli.
“kya tum gaanv vaapis jaana chaahti ho?” Madan ne pucha.
“madan koyi aur chaara bhi to nahi hai...” varsha ne kaha.
“bas itna hi saath nibhaana tha tumne…” madan ne kaha.
“madan dekho varsha theek kah rahi hai. Ham ghane jungle mein phanse hain. Aur mujhe pura yakin hai ki hum apne gaanv ke jyada najdik hain. Hum bas disha bhul gayein hain.” Rupa ne kaha.


Haweli mein:
“mujhe ush kamre tak le chalo.” Prem ne renuka se kaha.
Renuka prem ko ush kamre tak le aayi jisme veer band tha.
prem ne jor se darvaaja khadkaaya par kishi ne darvaaja nahi khola.
Rudra aur jeevan bhi vaha aa gaye the.
“thakur apne aadmiyon se kaho ye darvaaja taud de.” Prem ne kaha.
“kyon taud de…tum kaun hote ho ye kahne waale.” Jeevan ne kaha.
“agar veer ko jinda dekhna chaahte ho to jaisa kahta hun vaisa karo.”
“Balwant taud do darvaaja” rudra ne kaha
Jaise hi davaaja khulta hai prem kamre mein dhaakil hota hai.
“maine tumhe yaha se chale jaane ko kaha tha.” ek awaaj aayi.
“haan par main tumhaari baat kyon maanu...raghu” prem ne kaha.
“tum bhule nahi mujhe haan”
“kaise bhul sakta hun…mujhe bataao tum ye sab kyon kar rahe ho.”
“main kuch nahi kar raha jo kuch kiya hai ish kamine veer ne kiya hai.”
“kya matlab raghu mujhe saaf-saaf bataao aur veer kaha hai.”
“ish khaat ke niche chupa hai vo…par jyada der tak bach nahi paayega tadpa-tadpa kar maarunga ishe mein.”
“tum aisa kyon kar rahe ho” prem ne pucha.
“vo cheenkhe shuni tumne kheto mein”
“haan shuni…kiski cheenkhe hain vo.”
“meri jaan se pyari radha ki.”
“radha kaun radha?”
“tum ushe nahi jaante
“ish kamine veer ki vajah se vo tadap-tadap kar mari…main ishe bhi tadpa-tadpa kar maarunga.” Raghu ne kaha.
“dekho main tumhaara dard samajh sakta hun…lekin ish tarah khun kharaabe se kuch haansil nahi hoga.”

“to kya main ish kamine ko yu hi chod du….tumne dekha hota na ki kya huva meri radha ka to aisi baat na karte.”
“maine ushe nahi maara ye jhut bol raha hai…mujhe bacha lo” veer khaat ke neeche se bola.
“tumne nahi maara to aur kishne maara…tumhaari vajah se hi hum jungle mein bhaage the aur ush darinde ne noch-noch kar kha liya meri radha ko…meri aankho ke saamne huva ye sab..kitna dard huva hoga mujhe ye bas main hi jaanta hun” raghu ne kaha.
“hmm…kish darinde ki baat kar rahe ho tum” prem ne pucha.
“mujhe bas itna pata hai ki vo bahut bhayaanak hai….radha kheto mein baar-baar cheenkh rahi hai kyonki ushe lag raha hai ki vo darinda kahi aas paas hi hai. Agar ish gaanv ko bachaana chaahte ho to jao sab gaanv vaalo ko ikkatha karke unhe chetaavni do varna koyi nahi bachega. Ish veer ko to main nahi chodunga.” Raghu ne kaha.
“ye kaun bol raha hai deekhaayi to koyi nahi de raha” jeevan ne kaha.
“deekhaayi dega kaise bhoot jo hai….aur agar deekh gaya na to yahi moot doge tum” dheeraj ne kaha.
“khaamosh hamaari haweli mein aakar hamaara majaak udaate ho” jeevan cheella kar bola.
“swami ji ye uncle sambhaal lenge bhoot ji ko chalo hum chalte hain.” Dheeraj ne kaha.
“nahi swami ji mere pati ko bacha lijiye…main maanti hun ki inhone galat kiya hoga…par ek baar unhe moka dijiye vo aage se aisa nahi karenge.” Renuka ne kaha.
“bechaari sarita ko nanga ghasit kar laaya tha ye ish haweli mein…chaliye swami ji ishke paapo ki yahi saja hai ki ishe bhoot nigal jaaye.” Dheeraj ne kaha.
“dheeraj tum thoda dheeraj rakho….main hun na yaha.” Prem ne kaha.
“ji swami ji aap to hain hi main to bas yu hi” dheeraj ne kaha.
“raghu hamaare rahte tum yaha koyi anhoni nahi kar sakte” prem ne kaha.
“to tum chale jao maine tumhe yaha nahi bulaaya….veer ki maut to nishchit hai..jab tak ye jeenda rahega meri aur radha ki aatma bhatakti rahegi.” raghu ne kaha.
“mere rahte tum ye kaam nahi kar sakte” prem ne kaha.
“prem…..meri madad karo…..nahiii aahh” ek awaaj aati hai.
Prem ghum kar dekhta hai par koyi nazar nahi aata.
“ye to sadhna ki awaaj hai” prem ne socha.
“Swami ji ye awaaj kahin peeche se aa rahi hai”

“peeche to khet hain” renuka ne kaha.
“Soch kya rahe ho prem jao aur bacha lo apni sadhna ko….ish paapi veer ke liye yaha kyon khade ho” raghu ne kaha.
“ye theek kah raha hai swami ji aao chalein” dheeraj ne kaha.
“nahi please mere pati ko bacha lijiye..” renuka gidgidaayi.
Par agle hi par raghu veer ko peeche darvaaje se ghasit kar kheto ki aur ley gaya.
“chodo mujhe…maine tumhaari radha ko nahi maara tha..phir mere peeche kyon pade ho.” Veer gidgidaaya
“chal theek hai phir tujhe jungle mein patak deta hun…vo darinda tujhe bhi chir kar khaayega to pata chalega.” Raghu ne kaha.
“Swami ji kuch kijiye na” renuka boli.
“kuch samajh nahi aa raha ki ho kya raha hai” prem ne kaha.
“chalo swami ji kheto mein chaltein hain…sadhna ki awaaj bhi to udhar se hi aayi thi.” Dheeraj ne kaha.
“theek hai chalo”
Jab tak prem aur dheeraj kheto mein pahunchte hain raghu veer ko lekar jungle mein ghuss chuka hota hai.
“Yaha to koyi nahi hai…kaha ley gaya vo veer ko…aur sadhna bhi kahi nazar nahi aa rahi” dheeraj ne kaha.
“shaayad vo veer ko jungle mein ley gaya hai…chalo” prem ne kaha.
“par swami ji sadhna ka kya?”
“yaha koyi sadhna nahi thi…ye sab in bhooto ki chaal thi hamaara dhyaan bataane ke liye”
“hmm….chalo phir is bhoot ko maja chakhaate hain swami ji”
Prem aur dheeraj ke peeche-peeche rudra, renuka aur jeevan bhi aa gaye.
“kaha ley gaya vo mere pati ko” renuka ne kaha.
“shaayad jungle mein ley gaya hai…phir bhi pahle hum yaha kheto mein dekh lete hain…thakur apne aadmiyon se kaho khet ke har kone mein talaas karein.”

………………………..
Idhar jungle mein.
“dekho hamein der nahi karni chaahiye aur jald se jald yaha se nikalna chaahiye” kishore ne kaha.
“theek hai...jaisi tum sab ki marji lekin kish raaste se jaayenge aur agar vo bhayaanak cheej kahi raaste mein mil gayi to” madan ne kahas.
“dekho kuch to khatra hamein uthaana hi hoga…chalo mere peeche-peeche mujhe lagta hai ki main gaanv ka raasta jaanta hun.” Kishore ne kaha.
“theek hai chalo phir, hamein jyada der nahi karni chaahiye.” Madan ne kaha.
Sabhi gufa se nikal kar kishore ke peeche-peeche chal padte hain.
“mujhe aisa lag raha hai ki main yaha aa chuka hun” kishore ne kaha.
“dekho koyi galti mat karna varna sab maare jaayenge” madan ne kaha.
“haan yaad aa gaya vo ped maine pahle dekha hai….aao mere peeche-peeche hum gaanv se jyada dur nahi hain.” Kishore ne kaha.
Aakhir kaar bhatakte-bhatakte vo sab gaanv ke nazdik pahunch hi jaate hain.
“vo dekho…vo raha apna gaanv…pahunch gaye na hum” kishore ne kaha.
“tum apne ghar jaaogi?” madan ne varsha se pucha.
“ghar kyon jaaungi…main tumhaare saath tumhaare ghar jaaungi.” Varsha ne madan ka haath pakad kar kaha
“theek hai aao phir.” Madan ne varsha ka haath bheench kar kaha.
“Meri baat shuno….abhi mere ghar chalo…gaanv ka maahol dekh kar ghar jaana jaroor thakur ne toofan macha rakha hoga. Mera ghar alag thalag hai…koyi chinta ki baat nahi rahegi”
Varsha ne madan ki aur dekha aur ishaaro ishaaro mein kishore ki baat maan-ne ko kaha.
“tum theek kah rahe ho…tumhaara ghar shurakshit rahega…varsha tum apna muh dhak lo taaki koyi tumhe pahchaan na sake.” Madan ne kaha.
“rupa tum ghar jaao aur kishi ko bhi madan aur varsha ke baare mein kuch mat bataana..apne bhai balwant ko tum koyi kahaani bata dena..mera naam mat lena varna vo yaha pahunch jaayega.” Kishore ne kaha.
“tum chinta mat karo…main sambhaal lungi” rupa ne kaha.
Rupa ne varsha ko gale lagaaya aur boli, “bhagvaan tumhaara pyar salaamat rakhe…apna khayaal rakhna.”
“tum bhi apna khyaal rakhna” varsha ne kaha.
“madan tum yahi ruko abhi pahle main varsha ko chod aaun…tum sabki nazro se bachte bachaate thodi der mein aa jaana.” Kishore ne kaha.
“theek hai main yahi khada hun tum niklo…aur haan gaanv waalo ko ush bhayaanak jaanvar ke baare mein bhi to sachet karna hai” madan ne kaha.
“vo kaam tum mujhpe chod do…main sambhaal lunga…abhi tumhe bas thakur se bach ke rahna hai”
Varsha muh par duppata lapet kar chupchaap kishore ke saath chal padti hai.
Kishore varsha ko apne ghar ley aata hai.
“tum araam karo…bahut thak gayi hogi…main madan ko bhi yaha tak surakshit laane ka intezaam karta hun.”
“tum itna kuch kyon kar rahe ho.” Varsha ne pucha.
“tum dono ke pyar ki khaatir.” Kishore ne kaha.
Madan bhi kisi tarah se kishore ke ghar tak pahunch jaata hai.
Madan ke aate hi varsha ush se lipat jaati hai.
“kal to mujhse dur bhaag rahi thi aaj kya huva?”
“mujhe tumhaari chinta ho rahi thi.” Varsha ne kaha.
“main kuch khaane ka intezaam karta hun dum daono araam karo” kishore ne peeche se awaaj di.
Kishore ki awaaj shunte hi varsha madan se alag ho gayi.
Madan kishore ke paas gaya aur bola, “tum hamaari bahut madad kar rahe ho…kaise chukaaunga ish ahsaan ka badla main.” Madan ne kaha.
“ye ahsaan nahi hai, ye mera do pyar karne waalo ke prati farz hai…aur vaise bhi tumne bhi to meri aur rupa ki jaan bachaayi thi un gauro se… tum araam karo main kuch khaane ko laata hun” kishore ne kaha

……………………..
Idhar thakur ke aadmiyon ne pura khet chaan maara par veer ka koyi pata nahi chala. Shaam ghir aayi thi sabhi hataas aur niraash the.
“ab to baat saaf hai…vo veer ko jungle mein hi ley gaya hai.” Prem ne kaha.
“ab tak to ushne veer ki chatni bana di hogi….swami ji rahne dijiye..ushe ushke paapo ki saja mil gayi hamein kya lena dena.”
“tum samajh nahi rahe mera iraada ushe beech gaanv mein saja dene ka tha taaki gaanv waalo ke dil se thakur ka khauf kam ho….vo aisi chupchaap marega to kya faayda….aur ushke marne se kuch haansil nahi hoga…baat to tab thi jab vo pure gaanv ke aage jalil hota aur maafi maangta vo saja ushke liye jyada achi hoti” prem ne kaha.
“par bhooto ka apna kaanun hai…vo ushe jungle mein maarega to hum kya kare.” Dheeraj ne kaha.
“swami ji ab kya hoga…kuch to boliye?” renuka gidgidaayi.
“dekho swami ji jo kar sakte the unhone kiya…..ab vo veer ko jungle mein ley gaya to hum kya karein. Itne bade jungle mein ushe kaha dhundenge.” Dheeraj ne kaha.
“dheeraj tum chup raho….inki pareshaani bhi to samjho.” Prem ne kaha.
“dekhiye ab veer ke bachne ki sambhaavna bahut kam hai….ab tak shaayad…” prem ne kaha.
do aansu renuka ki aankho se tapak gaye. “mujhe pata tha ki ek na ek din bhagvaan unke saath nyaay jaroor karenge par ish tarah se karenge socha nahi tha.” Renuka ne kaha aur apne aansu ponch kar vaapis haweli ki taraf chal di.
Rudra aur jeevan vahi khade rahe.
“chalo swami ji hum chalte hain….inko apne kiye ki saja mil gayi.” Dheeraj ne kaha.
Rudra aur jeevan ne dheeraj ki baat par koyi react nahi kiya.
Prem aur dheeraj bhi vaha se chal diye, sadhna ke ghar ki taraf.

…………………………………

Varsha aur madan khaana kha kar kishore ke ghar ki khidki par khade hain.
Madan ne varsha ko peeche se baahon mein bhara aur bola, “kya soch rahi ho.”
“kuch nahi….ghar mein sab pareshaan honge.”
“haan mere ghar pe bhi sab pareshaan honge…sadhna to ro ro kar paagal ho gayi hogi.” Madan ne kaha.
“bahut pyar karte ho tum apni bahan se.”
“haan bilkul ye bhi kya puchne ki baat hai.”
“mujhe sharam aa rahi hai.” Varsha ne kaha.
“sharam….vo kyon.”
“samjha karo hato peeche.”
“nahi hatunga…badi muskil se to ye pal nasib huve hain…main nahi hatunga.”
Varsha ko apne nitambo par madan ka ling mahsush ho raha tha ishliye vo sharma rahi thi.
“hato na kuch chubh raha hai.”
“kya chubh raha hai…bataao na.”
“mujhe nahi pata lekin kuch hai.”
“ish kuch ka koyi naam to hoga.”
“mujhe naam nahi pata…tum hat jaao.”
“acha…ye lo ab aur jyada chubhaaunga.” Madan ne varsha ke nitambo par dhakka maara.
“badmaas kya kar rahe ho.”
“vahi jishke liye ye pyar huva hai.”
“pyar kya ye sab karne ki liye kiya tha tumne.”
“nahi…par ishke bina pyar adhura rahega.” Madan ne kaha
Madan ne varsha ki gardan ko bade pyar se kiss kiya.
“aahhh…hat jaao…tanhaayi ka faayda mat uthaao.”
Madan ne varsha ke ubharo ko apne dono haatho mein jakad liya aur unhe jor se masalne laga.
“aahh….nahi madan…abhi nahi…shaadi ke baad…”
“shaadi tak hum jeenda na rahe to.” Madan ne kaha.
“nahi…nahi aisa nahi hoga.” Varsha ne kaha aur do bunde ushki aankho se tapak gayi.
“jo vakt hai hamaare paas ush mein ek doosre mein doob jaate hain…baaki jeendagi ka koyi bharosa nahi.”
“aisa mat kaho…mujhe dar lag raha hai.”
Madan ne varsha ko apni taraf ghumaaya aur ushke honto par apne hont tika diye.
do pyar se bhare hont pyar ke saagar mein doob gaye.
Ek baar unke hont kya mile…mile hi rah gaye. Pure aadha ghanta vo ek dusre ko chumte rahe.
“bas bahut ho gaya pyar kya saari raat chooste rahoge mere hont.”
“nahi abhi kuch aur bhi karna hai?”
“kya?”
Madan ne apna ling kapdo ki kaid se baahar kheench liya aur bola, “ishe bhi pyar chaahiye.”
Varsha ne apni nazre jhukaayi aur madan ke ling ko dekha. Kamre mein diya jal raha tha ushki roshni itni to thi hi ki madan aur varsha nazdik se ek dusre ko dekh sakein.
“yahi hai vo badmaash jo mere peeche chubh raha tha.”
“haan…lo pakad lo…tumhaara hi hai ye.” Madan ne varsha ko kaha.
“na baba na mujhe sharam aati hai…ander daalo ishe.”
“ander bhi daalenge pahle thoda kuch aur to kar lein.”
“kya matlab maine kaha janaab ishe vaapis ander daalo…jaha se nikaala hai…mera abhi koyi iraada nahi hai.”
“aisa mat kaho….ye vakt ye raat dubaara nahi aayegi.”
“aisi raat roj aayegi chinta mat karo.”
“samjha karo…pakdo na.” madan ne kaha aur varsha ka haath kheench kar apne ling par rakh diya.
Varsha ko jaise karant lag gaya ushne foran apna haath vaapis kheench liya.
“kya huva…kya mere lund ko pyar nahi karogi.”
“kya kaha tumne?”
“lund…yahi naam hai ish bechaare ka.” Madan ne hanste huve kaha.
“lund….ye kaisa naam hai.” Varsha hairan ho kar boli. Shaayad ushe kisi ne ye naam nahi bataaya tha.
“yahi naam hai lo pakdo ab.”
“pakad to lungi par lund…he..he..ha..ha.”
“ishmein hasne ki kya baat hai…jyada mat hanso varna abhi chut mein daal dunga.”
“hi raam aisi baate mat karo.”
“acha chut ka tumhe pata hai aur lund ka tumhe kuch nahi pata…sirf apna apna khyaal rakhti ho huh…” madan ne kaha.
Tabhi achaanak darvaaja khadka.
“uff ab kaun aa gaya.” Madan ne kaha.
“bade ache vakt aaya hai koyi…he..he” varsha muskuraayi.
“dekhta hun kab tak bachaaogi apni chut mujhse….aaj ki raat ushki khiar nahi.” madan ne varsha ke ubharo ko daba kar kaha.
“pahle darvaaja kholo…dekho to sahi kaun hai.”

To be continued……………………
madan ne darvaaja khola.

"madan gaanv mein maahol bahut kharaab hai...main baahar se taala maar deta hun...tum ander shaanti se rahna."

"hum to shaanti se hi hain...acha ye bataao mere ghar ka ka kuch haal chaal pata chala"

kishore gahri saans li, "abhi tumhaare ghar nahi ja paaya...chinta mat karo sab theek hi hoga."

kishore ko madan ki bahan sarita aur ma ke baare mein sab pata chal gaya tha lekin ushne jaanbujh kar madan ko kuch nahi bataaya. Shaayad vo pyar se bhare do dilo ko pareshaan nahi karna chaahta tha.

"Kya thakur ko pata chal gaya ki varsha mere saath hai" madan ne pucha.

"thakur ko hi nahi pure gaanv ko pata hai...kuch bhi ho tum yaha se baahar mat nikalna.." kishore ne kaha.

"sach-sach bataao mere ghar pe sab theek hai na." madan ne pucha.

"sab theek hi hoga...mujhe tumhaare ghar ke baare mein kisi ne koyi aisi vaisi baat nahi bataayi...tum chinta mat karo...araam karo ab...aur haan dhyaan rakhna jyada awaaj mat karna ander. Baahar se taala laga raha hun...dhyaan rakhna"

"theek hai, main dhyaan rakhunga" madan ne kaha.

Kishore ke jaane ke baad madan gahri chinta mein kho jaata hai.

"kya huva pareshaan kyon ho" varsha ne madan ke kandhe par haath rakh kar pucha.

"pata nahi kyon aisa lag raha hai ki ghar par sab theek nahi hai"

"aisa kyon soch rahe ho?"

"pata nahi par kishore mujhse kuch chupa raha hai"

"jyada mat socho....sab theek hi hoga...dekho hum jungle se yaha surakshit aa gaye. Bhagvaan sab theek hi rakhenge"

"hmm tum kahti ho to maan leta hun....par ab tumhe badle mein chut deni padegi"

"ye kya baat huyi bhala tum meri baat maano ya na maano meri vo beech mein kaha se aa gayi"

"aaj to tumhe deni hi hogi dekho na band kamre mein hum dono tanha hain. Baahar se taala laga hai. Tumhaare paas chut dene ke shiva koyi chaara nahi"

"tumne to achaanak rang badal liye...pyar kya yahi sab hai"

"pyar to bahut kuch hai varsha par pyar mein chut mein lund to dena hi padta hai"

"hi raam tum to bahut badmaas ho kaisi baate karte ho"

"acha lo ab pakdo mere lund ko" madan ne apne ling ko baahar kheench kar kaha

"na baba na main nahi pakdungi...mujhe to neend aa rahi hai...ush jungle mein raat bhar jaagti rahi...ab mujhe pareshaan mat karo."

madan ne varsha ko baahon mein bhar liya aur ushke nitambo par haath rakh kar ushe apni aur kheencha. Varsha ko apni yoni par madan ka ling mahsus huva to vo sihar uthi.

"chod do mujhe...akeli ladki ka faayda mat uthaao"

madan ne varsha ke nitambo ko sahlaaya aur unhe masalte huve bola, "tumhaari gaand bahut shunder hai"

"kaisi baat karte ho tum hato chodo mujhe."

"aksar tumhe mandir se jaate vakt peeche se dekhta tha main. Bahut gaand matka kar chalti thi tum"

"mandir ke baahar kya tum ye sab dekhte the...sharam nahi aayi tumhe."

"pyar mein kaisi sharam. Ek premi ko premika ke har ang ko dekhne ka haq hai"

"mandir mein bhi huh" varsha ne kaha.

"mandir mein nahi dekhta tha, tumhe mandir ke baahar dekhta tha."

"mujhe hi dekhte the ya kisi aur ko bhi"

"paagal ho kya...tumhaare shiva kisi aur ko kyon dekhunga.."

"phir thik hai"

"tumhaare chacha par bahut gussa aa raha hai...ushne bahut haath fere hain ish gaand par"

"mujhe dubaara vo sab yaad mat dilaao...mera man khraab hota hai."

"oh galti ho gayi...vaise hi muh se nikal gaya...tumhaare chacha ki to main kisi din aisi dhunaayi karunga ki vo yaad rakhega"

"chodo ye sab apni baate karo"

"hmm to kaisa laga tumhe mera lund"

"lund he..he..he....acha laga...lund"

"phir se majaak uda rahi ho mere lund ka...tumhaari chut phaad dega vo aise bologi to"

"arey baba kuch aur naam nahi mila kya...lund...he..he"

"kholo naada abhi maja chakhaata hun" madan ne kaha.

Madan varsha ka naada pakad kar kholne laga.

"ruko...main to majaak kar rahi thi.."

"ish naade ko kya ho gaya...kaise khulega ye...kholo ishe"

"main nahi khone waali janaab...aap mein dam hai to khol ke deekhaao"

"apni chut saamne laao abhi ghussaata hun usme tab pata chalega ki lund kya hota hai"

"pahle naada to khol lo phir ghussaane ki baat karna...ye khulne waala nahi hai" varsha ne hanste huve kaha.

"lund to main ghussa ke rahunga chaahe kuch ho jaaye"

"aise kaise ghussa doge...meri marji ke bina kuch nahi hoga"

"acha ye lo tumhaara naada khul gaya...ab tumhaari chut ki khair nahi." madan ne kaha.

"uuyyii ma tumne to sach mein khol diya....dekho ye sab abhi nahi...phir kabhi"

"aaj kya vrat hai tumhaari chut ka jo phir kabhi par taal rahi ho"

"sab kuch achaanak ho raha hai...main taiyaar nahi hun"

madan ne varsha ki yoni par haath rakha aur bola, "jhut bol rahi ho....tumhaari chut to laar tapka rahi hai aur tum kah rahi ho ki main taiyaar nahi hun"

"mujhe vo sab nahi pata....kya pata meri vo kyon laar tapka rahi hai"

"lund lene ke liye taiyaar hai tumhaari chikni chut...itna bhi nahi samajhti."

madan varsha ke ubhaaro ko masalna shuru kar diya.

"ooouchh... Itni jor se kyon daba rahe ho...tum to paagal ho gaye ho aaj"

"tumhaare pyar mein paagal huva hun varsha gussa mat karo"

"dheere se nahi daba sakte fir"

madan ne baate karte-karte achaanak apna ling varsha ki yoni par rakh diya. Varsha bin paani machli ki tarah tadapne lagi.

"aaahhh tumhaara lund mahsus ho raha hai mujhe"

"abhi ye lund baahar hai abhi thodi der mein tumhaare ander ghussega...aaahh"

"lagta hai tum nahi maanoge"

"agar tum sach mein mujhe rokna chaahti ho to mujhe apne upar se dhakail do main dubaara nahi aaunga"

"ye kya baat huyi...main aisa kabhi nahi karungi"

"daal du fir kya tumhaari chut mein"

"mujhe nahi pata tha ki tum aisi kaamuk baate karoge."

"main to roj tumhaari gaand dekh-dekh kar jeeta tha."

"kya matlab...aisa kya hai ushme"

"tumhaari gaand matakti dekhta tha to lund machal uthta tha."

"hmm...mujhe nahi pata tha ki tum mujhe aisi nazro se dekhte ho varna khyaal rakhti."

madan apne ling ko haath mein pakad kar varsha ki yoni par ragadne laga.

"aaahhhh ye kya kar rahe ho" varsa karaah uthi

"lund ko raasta deekha raha hun...ek baar raasta mil gaya to ghuss jaayega...he..he"

"tum to ishe kahi aur hi ragad rahe ho aise kaise raasta milega." varsha boli.

"to tum madad kar do vaise bhi tumhaari chut hai tum ache se jaanti ho ishke raaste he.he.."

"main ajnabi ko raasta nahi deekhaati...khud dhund lo."

agle hi pal varsha cheenkh uthi... "aaaayyyiiiii.....nahi" Vo itni jor se cheenkhi ki madan ghabra gaya.

"jyada jor se mat cheellaao...kisi ne shun liya to musibat ho jaayegi"

"ghussaane se pahle mujhe bata to dete...jaan nikaal di meri...nikaalo baahar varna main fir cheellaaungi"

"kaisi baat karti ho...tum to aise fasva dogi"

"mujhe dard ho raha hai..tum samajhte kyon nahi...hato"

madan ne apna ling baahar kheench liya aur varsha ke upar se hat kar karvat le kar late gaya.

Varsha thodi der chupchaap padi rahi. Thodi der baad ushe ahsaas huva ki madan naraaj hai.

"madan kya huva...kya tum naraaj ho gaye par main kya karti bahut dard ho raha tha."

"rahne do, kya koyi aise ander dalva kar baahar nikalvaata hai?" madan ne kaha.

"maine nahi dalvaaya tha...tumne achaanak daal diya main taiyaar nahi thi"

"chut to tumhaari gili padi hai aur phir vahi majaak kar rahi ho."

"madan tumhaara lund bhi to itna mota hai....kya pata ushke liye meri vo choti ho"

"aisa kuch nahi hai sab bahaane hain tumhaare." madan ne kaha.

"kitna daala tha tumne?" varsha ne pucha.

"abhi aadhe se bhi bahut kam ghussaaya tha aur tum naatak karne lagi"

"ye naatak nahi tha madan...sach mein bahut dard ho raha tha...acha aao tum dubaara daalo main muh se chu bhi nahi karungi"

"pakka" madan ne kaha.

"haan bilkul pakka."

madan phir se varsha ke upar chadh gaya. Ish baar ushne apne ling par dher saara thuk laga liya.

"ye kya kar rahe ho?" varsha ne pucha.

"lund ko chikna kar raha hun taaki araam se ander jaaye."

"hmm pahle kyon nahi kiya tha ye kaam..bekaar mein meri jaan nikaal di"

"tumhaari chut bahut gili thi mujhe laga thuk ki koyi jaroorat nahi hai"

"ab jab daalo to bata dena."

"main daalne hi ja raha hun...taiyaar ho jaao" madan ne kaha.

Madan ne varsha ki yoni par ling rakh kar jor se khud ko aage ki aur dhakela.

"mmmmmm" varsha ne apni muthi daaton mein bheench li.

"kya pura gaya...aahhh"

"nahi abhi aadha hi gaya hai"

"kya pura daalna jaroori hota hai...aadhe se kaam nahi chalega kya?"

"nahi....mera pura daalne ka man hai aaahhh lo sambhaalo"

"aahhh.....mmmmmm" varsha bahut dheere se karaah rahi thi.

"ghuss gaya pura....bas ab sab theek hai"

"kya theek hai...meri haalat kharaab ho rahi hai"

"to kya nikaal lu baahar"

"nahi-nahi itni muskil se to ek baar ander liya hai"

"hmm....varsha main tumhe bahut pyar karta hun"

"tabhi itna dard de rahe ho."

"ye dard to ek pal ka hai pyar ki khusboo jo ishke baad beekhregi ushka tumhe andaaja nahi"

"acha tumhe kaise pata ye sab"

"bas pata hai....ladko ko sab pata hota hai"

"hmm...ab ishke baad kya hoga?" varsha ne badi maasumiyat se pucha.

"kuch nahi ab main bas tumhaari chut maarunga" madan ne varsha ke ubhaaro ko masalte huve kaha.

"tum to bahut badmaas nikle" varsha ne kaha.

"premika ke saath badmaasi karni padti hai varna kuch nahi milta"

"shuru bhi karo ab kaam..tum to baato mein lag gaye"

"lagta hai meri varsha ka dard gaayab ho gaya."

"haan ab araam hai"

"ishka matlab main ab apni varsha ki chut maar sakta hun"

"bilkul" varsha ne apne chehr ko apne haatho me dhak kar kaha.

Madan ne bilkul shunte hi varsha ke upar halchal shuru kar di.

"aaahhhh madan....thoda dheere aaahhh"

"theek hai" madan ne raftaar kam kar di. Vo apne ling ko bahut dheere dheere varsha ki yoni mein ander baahar karne laga.

"itni dheere bhi nahi....aahhh thoda tej"

"hmm meri varsha ko ab tej chaahiye ye lo phir."

"uummmmm........ Aaahhh madan acha lag raha hai aise hi karte raho....aaahhh"

"thoda dheere bolo kisi ne shun liya to ye kaam beech mein hi rokna pad jaayega" madan ne kaha.

Varsha ne phir se apne daanto mein muthi daba li

koyi aadha ghante baad madan bahut tej tej dhakke laga kar varsha par gir gaya.

"aaahhh acha huva tum ruk gaye varna main tumhe ab dhakka dene waali thi?"

"kaam khatam huva to rukna hi tha. Bahut maja aaya...kasam se."

"bin phere main tumhaari patni ban gayi"

"bilkul varsha....ye jo hamne kiya vo phero se bhi jyada majbooti dega hamaare rishte ko.....araam kar lo ek baar phir karenge."

"kya....nahi ab mujhe sach mein neend aa rahi hai...kal bhi nahi shoyi...aaj bhi nahi shone doge to bimaar par jaaungi" varsha ne kaha.

"hmm theek hai chalo ab shote hain"

"pahle apna lund to baahar nikaal lo"

"oh...bhul hi gaya....ye lo"

"acha naam hai lund....he..he kaam bhi acha karta hai...." varsha ne kaha.

"ye kaam har roj kardega ye tum bas apni chut ko gili rakhna"

"mujhe nahi pata vo kaise gili hoti hai....ye kaam bhi tum hi karna."

"ha...ha...he..he...bahut acha majaak kar leti ho."

"ssshhhh chup baahar kuch halchal ho rahi hai" varsha ne kaha.

"aadhi raat ko kaun ghum raha hai baahar main khidki se dekhta hun."

"rahne do na..mujhe dar lag raha hai mere paas hi raho."

tabhi kamre ka darvaaja halka sa hila, Jaise ki baahar kisi ne halka sa dhakka maara ho.

"main dekhta hun khidki se" madan ne kaha aur uth kar khidki ke paas aa gaya.

"hey bhagvaan ye to vahi darinda hai jo hamne jungle mein dekha tha." madan ne man hi man kaha.

Madan foran varsha ke paas aa gaya aur bola, "bilkul awaaj mat karna...vo darinda ghum raha hai baahar."

"hey bhagvaan ab kya hoga?" varsha ne kaha.

"bilkul chup raho..." madan ne kaha.

Dono bilkul shaant pade rahe...baahar halchal hoti rahi.

to be continued........

"ye sab hamaare saath hi kyon ho raha hai madan" varsha ne pucha.

"mujhe to hamaara gaanv khatre mein lag raha hai." madan ne kaha.

"ab to baahar koyi awaaj nahi hai" varsha ne kaha

"baahar halchal to kuch nahi ho rahi lekin phir bhi hamein shaant rahna hoga"


raat beet jaati hai aur subah ki kiran khidki se ander aati hai to varsha ki aankh khul jaati hai.

"utho khidki band karlo...din nikal aaya hai kahi koyi jhaank ke dekh le" varsha ne kaha.

Madan uth kar khidki band karne lagta hai lekin baahar ki halchal dekh kar ruk jaata hai.

"ye sab log kaha bhaage ja rahe hain itni subah" madan ne kaha.

"tum khidki band karo na pahle baad mein sochna" varsha ne kaha.

Madan khidki band karke varsha ke paas aa gaya.

"jaroor kuch gadbad hai....raat ko ush darinde ne kahi yaha gaanv mein bhi kisi ko maar to nahi diya?" madan ne kaha.

"mujhe to abhi neend aa rahi hai...bahut ho liya ye tamaasa raat bhar vaise hi neend nahi aayi"

"lagta hai raat ka nasha abhi tak nahi utra" madan ne kaha

"nasha to tabhi utar gaya tha jab raat baahar halchal ho rahi thi...badi muskil se neend aayi thi shone do ab."

"theek hai tum sho jaao.....ye kishore kab aayega?"

......................................................

sadhna ke ghar ke baahar prem aur sadhna khade baate kar rahe hain.

"sadhna maine apne saath aaye logo ko bhej diya hai.....unhe dusre gaanv jaana hai vaha kuch kaam hai" prem ne kaha.

"tum kyon nahi gaye prem?" sadhna ne pucha.

"pita ji ki tabiyat kharaab hai aur abhi gaanv mein maahol kharaab hai socha thode din yahi ruk jaaun."

"shukar hai koyi to kaaran hai tumhaare paas yaha rukne ka."

"aisi baat nahi hai...mujhe tumhaari bhi chinta hai"

"agar aisa hai to kya tum hamesha mere saath rah sakte ho?"

"tum hamesha ish riste ko bandhan mein kyon baandhna chaahti ho, samajhne ki koshis kyon nahi karti...main ab sanyaasi hun"

"kyonki main tumhe pyar karti hun ishliye...aur mujhe tumhaara ye sanyaas samajh nahi aata...jo ki kisi ka dil tod deta hai" sadhna ne kaha.

Sadhna ne prem ka haath pakda aur apne dil par rakh diya aur boli, "dekho har vakt ish dil mein bas tumhaara hi pyar basta hai aur tum ho ki meri koyi parvaah nahi karte ab. Pahle to tum aise nahi thi...sab ish sanyaas ke kaaran huva hai...kaisa sanyaas hai ye jo pyar ko khatam kar deta hai"

prem ka haath sadhna ke dil ke saath-saath ushke ubhaaro ke upar bhi tha. Sadhna ke ubhaaro ki golaayi mahsus hote hi prem ne apna haath vaapis kheench liya.ushka haath kaanp raha tha.

"ye kya kar rahi ho....ye sab mere liye paap hai" prem thoda gusse mein bola.

"main to aapko apna dil deekha rahi thi swaami ji aapne kuch aur hi mahsus kiya shaayad...kaisa sanyaas hai ye" sadhna ne kaha.

"main tumse koyi baat nahi karna chaahta...main ja raha hun" prem ne kaha.

"prem meri baat shuno mera vo matlab nahi tha...ruk jaao" sadhna gidgidaayi.

prem sadhna ki baat unshuni karke aage badh gaya lekin abhi vo chaar kadam hi badha tha ki, saamne se bhima bhaagta huva aaya aur bola, "swami ji anarth ho gaya"

"kya huva bhima?" prem ne pucha.

"aapke saath jo log the.." bhima bolte-bolte chup ho gaya.

"haan-haan bolo kya huva?"

"vo sab maare gaye swami ji... haweli ke nazdik jo sadak gaanv se baahar ki aur jaati hai vaha sab ki laash bahut buri haalat mein padi hain. Aisa lagta hai jaise kisi sher ne unko noch-noch kar khaaya ho" bhima ne kaha

ek pal ko prem stabdh rah gaya. "ye kya kah rahe ho...hosh mein to ho"

"main khud apni aankho se dekh ke aa raha hun swami ji"

"hey bhagvaan dheeraj aur neeraj ke ma baap ko main kya jawaab dunga." prem ne kaha.

sadhna bhi bhaag kar prem ke nazdik aa gayi aur boli, "kya huva prem?"

prem ne koyi jawaab nahi diya.

"swami ji ke saath jo log the unke saath anarth ho gaya." bhima ne kaha.

"kaas main unhe rok leta kal...kah rahe the raat-raat mein pahunch jaayege agle gaanv...mujhe unhe rokna chaahiye tha...mera deemaag kaha hai aajkal" prem badbadaaya

"prem tumhaari galti nahi hai...." sadhna ne kaha.

"chup raho tum sab tumhaare kaaran huva hai....mera deemaag kharaab kar diya tumne" prem gusse mein bola.

Ye shunte hi sadhna ki aankhe bhar aayi aur vo vaapis mud kar apne ghar ki taraf chal di.

Prem ko jaldi hi ahsaas ho gaya ki ushne kuch galat bol diya lekin ushke paas sadhna ke peeche jaane ka vakt nahi tha.

"chalo bhima main khud dekhna chaahta hun ki unke saath kya huva."

"aao swami ji pura gaanv vahi maujud hai" bhima ne kaha.

Prem bhima ke saath vaha pahunch jaata hai. Sadak par har taraf chithde pade the. Bahut hi bhayaanak manjar tha.

"aapko kya lagta hai swami ji kya ye kisi sher ka kaam hai?" bhima ne pucha.

"ho bhi sakta hai aur nahi bhi" prem ne kaha.

Bahut hi dardnaak manjar tha jishne bhi dekha ushki rooh kaanp uthi.

Rudra aur jeevan bhi vahi maujud the. Prem ko dekh kar vo ushke paas aa gaye.

"lagta hai koyi buri bala tumhaare aur tumhaare saathiyo ke peeche padi hai...vakt rahte chale jaao yaha se kahi tumhaara bhi yahi haal ho jaaye" rudra ne kaha.

"buri bala to tumhaare upar bhi hai thakur bhul gaye kaise ghar se kheench kar ley gaye the veer ko bhoot kal. Rahi baat mera aisa haal hone ki to main in baato se nahi darta. Tum bach kar raho...tumhaari haweli ke bahut nazdik hai ye sadak...kal kahi aisa manzar tumhaari haweli mein na ho jaaye"

"tumhaari itni jurrat" rudra gusse mein bola.

"meri jurrat to tum dekh hi chuke ho kal...mera deemaag vaise hi ghum raha hai chale jaao chupchaap varna abhi tumhe yahi jeenda gaad dunga" prem ne kaha.

"chalo bhaiya sab gaanv waale ishke saath hain kahi koyi gadbad ho jaaye" jeevan ne kaha.

"tumhe to main dekh lunga....aur bhima tu...mere tukdo par palta tha... aaj ishke talve chaat raha hai" rudra ne kaha.

Bhima ne kuch nahi kaha. Rudra aur jeevan vaha se chale gaye.

"bhima sabhi gaanv waalo ko kaho ki mandir ke baahar ikkatha ho jaayein. Mujhe sabhi se bahut jaroori baat karni hai"

"ji swami ji"
Prem-Sadhna

prem mandir ke baahar khada gaanv walo ka intezaar kar raha tha. Par ushe dur-dur tak koyi bhi aata deekhaayi nahi diya.

"kaha rah gaye sab log...bhima ne sabko bola hai ki nahi."

tabhi prem ko bhima aata deekhaayi diya.

"kya baat hai sab gaanv waale kaha hain?" prem ne pucha.

"koyi bhi aane ko taiyaar nahi huva swami ji...gaanv waalo ko lagta hai ki koyi buri bala aapke saath ish gaanv mein ghuss aayi hai aur vo aapke yaha se jaane ke baad hi yaha se jaayegi...lagta hai thakur ke aadmiyon ne ye afvaah failaayi hai" bhima ne kaha.

"apna bhi to koyi deemaag hota hai...kya ho gaya in logo ko...main to inko ish musibat se bachaane ke baare mein hi baat karna chaahta tha...khair chalo chodo mujhe akele hi kuch karna hoga"

"main aapke saath hu swami ji." bhima ne kaha.

"dekh lo hamein abhi nahi pata ki hum kishka saamna karne waale hain. Vo jo kuch bhi hai bahut khatarnaak cheez hai. Kyonki Jo bhooto ki bhi cheenkh nikaal de vo maamuli cheez nahi ho sakti."

"bhooto ki cheenkh!...kuch samajh nahi aaya swami ji"

"jo cheenkh kheto mein gunj rahi thi vo kisi insaan ki nahi bhoot ki thi"

"b...b..bhoot ki"

"kya huva abhi se dar gaye?" prem ne pucha.

"nahi swami ji aisi baat nahi hai...aapke hote kaisa dar...haan mujhe bhooto ki baate shun kar thoda dar jaroor lagta hai"

"hamaara saamna bhooto se nahi balki kisi aur hi cheez se hai"

"kya sher bhooto se bhi jyada khatarnaak hain"

"ye sher ka kaam nahi hai bhima...ye kuch aur hi bala hai."

"ye jo bhi ho swami ji main aapke saath hun"


.............................................................................


"bhaiya hamaara paasa bilkul sahi pada hai...shuna hai ki koyi bhi gaanv wala nahi pahuncha ush prem ke paas." jeevan ne kaha.

"vo to theek hai par ye jo kuch bhi huva acha nahi huva...jaroor koyi khatra ish gaanv par mandra raha hai" rudra ne kaha

"hamein kya lena dena bhaiya...hamaari haweli to shurakshit hai...koyi yaha nahi ghuss sakta."

"haweli se hi kheench kar le gaye bhoot veer ko...abhi tak kuch nahi pata ki vo kaha hai kaisa hai. Varsha ka bhi kuch ata-pata nahi...kuch manhusiyat si chaayi hai chaaro taraf"

"bhaiya ab jo ho gaya so ho gaya...baad mein to koyi bhoot nahi deekha yaha."

"phir bhi kuch ajib sa lag raha hai yaha."

tabhi renuka vaha aa jaati hai.

"pita ji main apne ghar ja rahi hun...ab jab veer hi nahi rahe to main yaha kya karungi."

"kulachani tune veer ko mara maan liya abhi se. Bahut saare aadmi bheje huve hain maine jungle mein veer ko dhundne ke liye...aur tu ushe abhi se mara maan rahi hai"

"bhaiya ishki akal bhi theekaane lagaani baaki hai...bhima ke saath mil kar ishi ne bhagaaya tha ush laundiya ko yaha se"

"ishka jo karna hai karo...maar kar gaad do jeenda jamin mein par ishe meri aankho se dur kardo" rudra ne kaha.

Jeevan ne renuka ki baah pakdi aur bola, "chal tujhe tamiz seekhaata hun"

"chacha ji chod do mera haath...main ab yaha nahi rukungi"

"tujhe yaha rakhega bhi kaun ab...chal teri gaand ki garmi utaarta hun...bahut bolti hai." jeevan ne kaha.

"jeevan ishe haweli se dur le jaao...yaha kuch mat karna"

"pita ji ye aap kya kah rahe hain...rokiye chacha ji ko"

"bahut ho liya tera naatak...jeevan le jaao ishe yaha se."

"aap chinta mat karo bhaiya...ishe to main vo sabak seekkhaaunga ki yaad rakhegi"

jeevan renuka ko ghasit kar haweli ke peeche ke kheto mein le aaya.

Ushne ushe jamin par patak diya. Renuka ka pet jamin se takraaya to vo karaah uthi.

Jeevan renuka ke upar late gaya.

"itni jaldi nahi maarunga main tujhe...pahle teri gaand maarunga phir tujhe maarunga....bol ab kaisi rahi."

"tumhe ishki saja milegi"

"kaun dega mujhe saja...tum dogi...he..he..pahle apni gaand to bacha lo ha..ha.."

jeevan ne renuka ki saadi neeche se upar sarka di aur ushke nirvastra nitambo ko masalne laga.

"varsha ki to nahi mil paayi....teri gaand bhi varsha ki gaand se kam shunder nahi"

"t..t..tum apni bhatiji ko aisi nazro se dekhte the...kamine kahi ke."

"main to tujhe bhi aisi nazro se hi dekhta tha...par veer ke kaaran chup tha varna kab ka thok deta tujhe."

"ye baate pita ji ko pata chal gayi to tumhe jeenda nahi chodenge vo."

"kaun bataayega bhaiya ko....tu to ye gaand marvaane ke baad khud bhi marne ja rahi hai."

jeevan ne apna ling nikaal kar renuka ke nitamb par rakh diya. Renuka sharam aur dar se kaanp uthi.

"aisa anarth mat karo...tumhe bhagvaan bhi maaf nahi karega"

"aise anarth to main roj kar leta hun aur roj maafi bhi mil jaati hai...he...he...tum meri chinta mat karo apni gaand ki chinta karo"

jeevan apne ling ko renuka ke ander daalne hi lagta hai ki ushke sar par vaar hota hai aur vo khun se lath..path ek taraf gir jaata hai.

"kamine tu phir se mere raaste mein taang ada raha hai...main tujhe jeenda nahi chodunga"

bhima ne renuka ki saadi neeche ki aur ushe jamin se uthaaya.

"aaj to had hi kar di tumne...mujhe khusi hai ki main ab tum logo ke liye kaam nahi karta."

"bhima maar do ishe...meri khaatir maar do ishe." renuka ne kaha.

"Jaisa aapka hukam." bhima ne kaha aur jeevan ki taraf badhne laga.

"mujhse dur raho tum....varna acha nahi hoga" jeevan gidgidaaya.

"chodna mat ish kamine ko bhima maar do ishe." renuka ne kaha.

Bhima ne ek bahut bhaari pathar uthaaya aur jeevan ke sar par de maara. Turant hi ushki maut ho gayi.

"tum yaha kaise aaye..bhima" renuka ne pucha. Bolte bolte ushki aankhe bhar aayi aur ushe pata bhi nahi chala ki vo kab bhima ke sheene se lag gayi.

Bhima ek murti ki tarah khada raha aur renuka subakti rahi.

"memsaab sambhalo khud ko" bhima ne kaha.

Renuka fauran bhima se alag ho gayi.

"oh main bhaavuk ho gayi thi....par aaj tum na aate to anarth ho jaata."

"sab swami ji ki kripa hai...unhone hi aapki awaaj shuni thi"

"kaha hai swami ji."

"ush ped ke peeche khade hain"

renuka bhaag kar vaha pahunch gayi.

"swami ji mere saath aisa kyon ho raha hai?"

"sab bhagvaan ki maaya hai...hum to bas khilone hain"

"swami ji mujhe apne ghar jaana hai" renuka ne kaha.

"kaise jaaogi?" prem ne pucha.

"chali jaaungi jaise bhi par ab yaha nahi rukungi"

"hmm....dekho abhi gaanv mein maahol kharaab hai abhi yaatra karna theek nahi...kuch ajeeb si baate ho rahi hain yaha. Abhi abhi pata chala hai ki kuch din pahle agle gaanv mein bhi kisi jaanvar ne ek pati-patni ko chheer-cheer kar kha liya. Aise maahol mein kahi bhi jaana theek nahi hoga."

"par main vaapis haweli nahi ja sakti" renuka ne kaha.

"aap mere ghar chaliye...vaha araam se rahiye...main to vaise bhi jyada vakt swami ji ke saath hi rahuna."

"haan ye theek rahega tum bhima ke ghar mein ruk jaao...maahol theek hone par chali jaana."

bhima renuka ko apne ghar le aata hai.

"memsaab aap yaha araam se raho."

"bhima main tumhaara shukriya kaise karu samajh nahi aata...acha kaisi hai vi ladki jishe hamne haweli se bhagaaya tha."

"sarita theek hai...chali gayi vo apne sasuraal. Ushka pati pahle bahut bura bhala bol raha tha lekin gaanv walo ke samjhaane par vo ushe le gaya."

"tum pyar karte the sarita se huh.."

"haan bahut puraani baat ho gayi memsaab...aapko kisi cheez ki jaroorat ho to bol do main la dunga...baaki yaha khaane peene ka sab samaan hai...aapki haweli jaisa to nahi hai bas kaam chaalaane bhar ko hai"

"ye sab ush manhus haweli se acha hai...main yaha khus hun tum chinta mat karo."

"theek hai memsaab main nikalta hun mujhe vaapis swami ji ke paas jaana hai." bhima ne kaha.


“Kuch to huva hai gaanv mein sab log sahme sahme se ghum rahe hain, ye kishore kaha rah gaya…vo aaye to kuch pata chale” madan ne kaha.


“aa jaayega tum pareshaan kyon ho rahe ho.” Varsha ne kaha.

Tabhi unhe darvaaje ka taala khulne ki aahat shunaayi di.
“lo aa gaya kishore.” Varsha ne kaha.

Kishore darvaaja khol kar ander aa gaya aur darvaaja peeche se band kar diya.

“kya ho raha hai gaanv mein sab log itne pareshaan se kyon ghum rahe hain.” Madan ne pucha.

“bas pucho mat…kal raat vaisa hi haadsa huva hai jaise hamne jungle mein dekha tha.” Kishore ne kaha.

“mujhe lag hi raha tha…kal raat maine ushi darinde ko dekha tha.” Madan ne kaha.

“prem laut aaya hai madan”

“kya…prem aa gaya..kaha tha vo itne din?”

“vo to pata nahi par swami ban kar lauta hai vo…par bahut bura huva ushke saath”

“kya huva?” madan ne pucha.

“kal raat prem ke saath jo log aaye the vahi maare gaye…bahut bhayaanak maut mili hai unko”

Kishore gaanv ki saari baate madan ko bataata hai. Ish baar vo madan ke ghar ki saari baate ushe bata deta hai. Vo varsha ke bhai veer ke baare mein bhi sab bata deta hai. Vo ye bhi bata deta hai ki varsha ki bhabhi haweli chhod kar bhima ke ghar mein aa gayi hai.

Madan apne ghar ki khabar shun kar kaanp uthta hai.

“itna kuch ho gaya mere peeche…acha ho ki vo veer kutte ki maut mare.”

“varsha ne madan ke kandhe par haath rakha aur boli, “aisa mat kaho mera bhai hai vo.”

“ushne meri bahan ko gaanv mein nanga ghumaaya aur ushka balaatkaar kiya…vo kisi ka bhai nahi ho sakta…mera bas chale to main khud ushe jaan se maar du.” Madan ne kaha.

Varsha kuch aur nahi bol paayi.

“mujhe ghar jaana hoga kishore…kya kuch ho sakta hai.”

“raat ko hi mumkin ho paayega ye. Main din dhalne par aaunga phir chalte hain tumhaare ghar.” Kishore ne kaha.


…………………………………………………………………………………….



Raat dhal chuki hai aur gaanv mein aisa sannaata ho gaya hai jaisi ki kabristaan mein hota hai. Dur-dur tak koyi bhi deekhaayi nahi deta. Bas do log aise hain jo ish vakt gaanv mein ghum rahe hain.

“itna sannaata maine gaanv mein kabhi nahi dekha swami ji.” Bhima ne kaha.

“log bahut dar gaye hain…darna laajmi bhi hai. Aisa manjar maine bhi kabhi nahi dekha.” Prem ne kaha.

“aapko kya lagta hai…gaanv mein dubaara aayegi vo cheez.” Bhima ne kaha.

“khun muh lag chuka hai ushke…kuch bhi ho sakta hai” prem ne kaha.

Bhima ke haath mein talwaar thi aur prem ke paas vishvaas dono baate karte huve gaanv mein ghum rahe the.

Achaanak unhe dur koyi saaya deekhaayi diya.

“swami ji vo kya hai.” Bhima ne haath mein talwaar taan li.

“hey kaun ho tum?” prem ne peeche se awaaj di.

Vo saaya unki awaaj shun kar bhaagne laga.

“chalo pakadte hain ishe” prem ne kaha.

Bhima aur prem ushke peeche bhaage. Par vo saaya chakma de kar kahi gum ho gaya.

“tum idhar se jao main udhar dekhta hun” prem ne bhima se kaha.

“theek hai swami ji.” Bhima ne kaha.

Tabhi ek bahut bhayaanak cheenkh pure gaanv mein gunj uthi.

“ye to vaisi hi cheenkh hai jaisi kheto mein gunj rahi thi...ishka matlab vo bhayaanak cheez aas paas hi hai” Prem ne bhaagte huve socha.

Bhima bhi cheenkh shun kar ruk gaya. Ushke haath paanv kaanpne lage.

“swami ji kaha gaye…uff main kya karun ab”

Kishmat se vo apne ghar ke nazdeek tha. Ushne fauran apne ghar ki taraf kadam badha diye.
Ushne ghar ka darvaaja khadkaaya. Ander renuka ne bhi vo cheenkh shuni thi aur vo thar thar kaanp rahi thi.

“k..kaun hai?” renuka ne kaha.

“memsaab main hun bhima darvaaja kholiye.” Bhima ne kaha.

Renuka ne fauran darvaaja khol diya. Bhima ne ander aa kar darvaaje ki kundi laga di.

Renuka itni dari huyi thi ki vo bhima se chipak gayi

“acha huva jo tum aa gaye mujhe yaha akele bahut dar lag raha tha. Vo cheenkh shuni tumne.” Renuka ne kaha.

“haan shuni tabhi to yaha aaya hun…main baahar swami ji ko akela chhod aaya kya karun main mere haath paanv kaanp rahe hain.” Bhima ne kaha.

“chinta mat karo swami ji khud ko sambhaal lenge.” Renuka ne kaha.

Bhima ko renuka ke ubhaar apni chaati par mahsus ho rahe the. Renuka ki garam saanse ushke ushke sheene se takra rahi thi. Bhima khud ko uncomfortable mahsus kar raha tha. Par vo renuka ko hatne ko nahi bol saka kyonki ushe pata tha ki vo dar ke kaaran ush se chipki hai. Par kaam ki bhaavna kisi bhi vakt jaagrit ho sakti hai. Bhima ka ling na chaahte huve bhi tan gaya. Renuka ko apni yoni ke theek upar bhima ka ling mahsus huva. Pahle to ushe laga ki shaayad vo kuch aur hai. Lekin jaldi hi vo samajh gayi ki ye kuch aur nahi bhima ka ling hi hai. Ye realise hote hi renuka fauran bhima se alag ho gayi.

“maaf kijiyega memsaab…mujhe galat mat samajhna…vo bas yu hi.” Bhima gidgidaaya.

“koyi baat nahi…galti meri hi thi.” Renuka ne kaha.


……………………………………………………………………………………………



Prem ush saaye ko apni aur aate dekh chup gaya. Vo saaya chupte chupaate chal raha tha. Jaise hi vo saaya prem ke aage se gujra prem ne ushe daboch liya. Ush saaye ne kaala kanmbal audh rakha tha jishe prem ne ek jhatke mein kheench liya.

“prem tum…to kya tum mere peeche bhaag rahe the.”

“madan tum? Ye sab kya hai bhai”

Madan prem ko saari kahaani sunaata hai.

“hmm to varsha kishore ke ghar par hai.” Prem ne kaha

“haan…main bas ghar ja raha tha aur tum log peeche pad gaye…upar se vo cheenkh…meri to haalat khraab ho gayi. Main to vaapis jaane waala tha lekin phir sadhna ka chehra aankho mein ghumne laga. Mujhe laga mujhe har haal mein ghar jaana chaahiye.” Madan ne kaha.

“theek hai main tumhe ghar chod deta hun aao.” Prem ne kaha.

“theek hai chalo.”

“to tum logo ne ush darinde ko dekha hai…ushke baare mein vistaar se bataao” prem ne kaha.

“mujhe to vo koyi pishaach lagta hai” madan ne kaha.

“pishaach…nahi nahi aisa nahi ho sakta.?” Prem ne kaha.

“kyon aisa kyon bol rahe ho?” madan ne pucha.

“barso se kahi kisi ne kisi pishaach ko nahi dekha…achaasnak yaha gaanv mein vo kaha se aa gaya.” Prem ne kaha.

“par mujhe to vo pishaach hi lagta hai…insaan ko to pishaach hi khaate hain na.” madan ne kaha.

“vo jo bhi hai aaj phir gaanv mein hi hai…vo cheenkh ushke yaha hone ki chetaavni hai.”

Madan ka ghar aa gaya. Sadhna madan ko dekhte hi ush se lipat gayi.

“kaha chale gaye the bhaiya tum?” sadhna ne aankho mein aansu bhar ke pucha.

“sab bataaunga pahle pita ji se to mil lun” madan ne kaha.

Madan ne apne pita ke paanv chuve. Unhone bhi ushe gale laga liya.

Madan ne saari baat vistaar se bataayi.

“kya tumhe pata hai hum par kya biti” sadhna ne kaha.

“haan kishore ne sab bataaya…ush veer ko kutte ki maut milegi.” Madan ne kaha.

“Main chalta hun” prem ne kaha.

“tum itni raat ko kaha ja rahe ho yahi ruk jaao na” sadhna ne kaha.

“mera jaana jaroori hai” prem ne kaha aur vaha se nikal gaya.

“prem bahut badal gaya hai bhaiya.” Sadhna ne kaha.
“haan pata chala mujhe swami ban gaya hai vo” madan ne kaha.


…………………………………………………………….


“Ye bhima kaha gaya…ushke ghar ja kar dekhta hun kya pata vaha ho.” prem ne socha

Prem bhima ke ghar pahunch gaya aur ushka darvaaja khadkaaya.

“swami ji aap maaf kijiye aap ko baahar chhod kar main yaha aa gaya…main vo cheenkh shun kar dar gaya tha swami ji” bhima ne kaha.

“agar aisa hai to tum yahi ruko…main abhi mandir ja raha hun apne pita ji ke paas. Unse pishaach ke baare mein kuch puchna hai.”

“p..p…pishaach vo to sach mein bhooto se khatarnaak hote hain” bhima ne kaha.

“abhi bas ye andaaja bhar hai…tum abhi yahi ruko baad mein milte hain…main pahle apne pita ji se baat kar lu..unhe pishaach ke baare mein bahut jaankaari hai.”

“nahi swami ji main aapke saath chalta hun.”

Prem ne renuka ki taraf dekha. Renuka ke chehre par dar ke bhaav saaf deekhaayi de rahe the.

“nahi tum yahi ruko…inko akele dar lagega.”

“par aap akele…” bhima ne kaha.

“main akela nahi hun…bhagvaan mere saath hain…tum yahi ruko.” Prem ne kaha.

Prem ko bhima ki aankho ka dar bhi saaf deekhaayi de raha tha. Vo nahi chaahta tha ki bhima ko ish vakt saath le jaaya jaaye.

Prem vaha se chal diya. “pita ji ki tabiyat kharaab hai pata nahi kuch bata paayenge ya nahi.”

Prem raat ke sannaate mein mandir ki aur badh raha tha. Har taraf khauf ka manjar mahsus ho raha tha.

Prem apne pita kesav pandit ke charno mein ja kar baith jaata hai.

“pita ji aaj mujhe aapki madad ki shakth jaroorat hai” prem ne kaha.

“kya huva…mujhe to lagta tha ab mera beta swami ban kar mujhe bhool hi jaayega. Swami ko kish baare mein madad chaahiye.” Kesav pandit ne kaha.

“pita ji gaanv mein faile khauf ka kaaran kya hai?”

“mujhe kuch andaaja nahi bete. Tabiyat kharaab rahti hai meri main ish mandir se baahar aata jaata hi nahi.”

“lekin phir bhi aapka khabar to hai hi ki gaanv mein kya ho raha hai.”

“haan log mujhe aakar baate shunaate hain ushi se pata chalta hai.”

“pita ji kya gaanv mein faile khauf ka kaaran koyi pishaach ho sakta hai.”

“kya pata ho bhi sakta hai aur nahi bhi.”

“mujhe pishaach ke baare mein kuch jaankaari de do pita ji…aakhir hota kya hai ye pishaach.”

“bete pishaach dev yoni se hote hain aur maans khaana pasand karte hain.kaha jaata hai ki vo daksha ke pote hain. Kaala sharir hota hai aur aankhe laal hoti hain.”

“hmm ishka matlab unhe unke sharir se pahchaana ja sakta hai?” prem ne kaha.

“pishaach koyi bhi roop le sakte hain aur tumhaari aankho ke saamne gaayab bhi ho sakte hain. Vo apne vaastavik roop mein kam hi milenge tumhe.”

“ye to naamumkin si baat lagti hai pita ji.”

“pata nahi…par pishaach ke baare mein jo maanyata hai maine tumhe bata di.”

“ishka matlab pishaach bhooto se bhi jyada khatarnaak hain.” Prem ne pucha.

“bhooto ki alag satta hai aur pishaach ki alag” kesav pandit ne kaha.

“hmm…main chalta hun pita ji lagta hai aaj phir vo gaanv mein hi ghum raha hai.” Prem ne kaha.

“ruko beta…tum ushka kuch nahi bigaad sakte.” Kesav pandit ne kaha.

“koyi baat nahi pita ji par main koshis to karunga hi” prem ne chalte huve peeche mud kar kaha.

“tum samajh nahi rahe ho agar ye pishaach hi hai to tumhaari koyi koshis kaam nahi karegi” kesav pandit ne jor se kaha.

Par prem ja chuka tha. “ek baar deekh jaaye ye… phir hi pata chalega ki ye pishaach hai ya kuch aur” prem ne khud se kaha.

Prem gaanv ki andheri galiyon mein akela idhar udhar bhatakne laga…par ushe kuch nazar nahi aaya.


……………………………………………………………………………….


“Memsaab aap sho jaao daro mat main yahi hun.” Bhima ne kaha.

“ajeeb sa sannaata chaaya hai baahar…jaise ki toofaan se pahle ka sannaata ho” renuka ne kaha.

“kya aap pishaach ke baare mein kuch jaanti hain.”

“nahi mujhse aisi baat mat karo mujhe vaise hi dar lag raha hai.”

“maaf karna memsaab vaise hi puch raha tha.” Bhima ne kaha.

“aap mujhse ush baat ke liye nafrat to nahi karengi” bhima ne pucha.

“kaun si baat” renuka ka dhyaan kahi aur tha ishliye vo samajh nahi paayi.

“koyi bhi aurat mere itne nazdeek nahi aayi aaj tak main bhaavnaao mein bah gaya tha memsaab.” Bhima ne kaha.

“koyi baat nahi bhima main samajh rahi hun tum bahut ache insaan ho main jaanti hun.” Renuka ne kaha.

“memsaab aapka ish garib ki kutiya mein man nahi lag raha hoga”

“nahi ye bahut achi jagah hai…manhus haweli se jyada sakun hai yaha.”

Achaanak baahar kuch halchal hoti hai aur bhima khidki par khade ho kar dekhta hai.

“kya hai?”

“deekhaayi to kuch nahi de raha lekin aisa laga tha ki koyi bahut teji se bhaaga hai yaha se.”

Renuka bhi uth kar kheedki par aa gayi. “shaayad kutta ya billi hogi” renuka ne kaha.

Lekin tabhi khaufnaak cheenkh gunj uthi. Renuka itni ghabra gayi ki phir se bhima se chipak gayi.

“aadhe se jyada log to ye cheenkh shun kar hi mar jaayenge…kaisi chetaavni hai ye bhooto ki.” Bhima ne kaha.

“mujhe bahut dar lag raha hai bhima main marna nahi chaahti.” Renuka ne kaha.

“dar to mujhe bhi bahut lag raha hai kya karein kuch samajh nahi aata. Ab to ish samashya ka samadhaan swami ji hi karenge.”

Na chaahte huve bhi bhima ka ling phir se tan hi gaya aur ranuka ko ish baar bahut ache se mahsus huva. Par renuka itni dari aur sahmi thi ki bhima se cheepki rahi.

Bhima apni jeendagi mein abhi tak kunvaara tha aur pahli baar kisi aurat ko itne nazdeek paakar bhaavuk ho raha tha. Ushke dar par anjaane mein hi hawas ki aag haavi ho rahi thi. Kab bhima ke haath renuka ke nitambo par tik gaye ushe pata bhi nahi chala. Ushne renuka ke nitambo ko dono haatho se apni aur kheencha. Nitambo par pade dabaav ke kaaran Ushka ling renuka ki yani par buri tarah se sat gaya.

“bhima nahi….” renuka ne kaha aur bhima se alag ho gayi.

“memsaab main ja raha hun mujhe yaha nahi rukna chaahiye.”

“nahi ruko baahar mat jaao…main hi paagal hun jo baar baar tumse chipak jaati hun. Kahi tum mujhe galat to nahi samajh rahe.”

“nahi memsaab aap galat nahi ho sakti main hi paapi hun.”

Renuka bhima ke paas aayi aur boli, “kya main tumhe achi lagti hun.”

“nahi memsaab….mera matlab haan memsaab aap bahut achi hain…par na jaane aaj mujhe kya ho raha hai.” Bhima ne kaha.



prem pure gaanv mein har taraf ghumta raha par ushe kuch deekhaayi nahi diya. Par rah rah kar gaanv mein cheenkh jaroor gunj rahi thi.

"ye cheenkh to gunj rahi hai par deekhaayi koyi nahi de raha agar vo yaha hai to deekhaayi kyon nahi deta. Kya sach mein ye pishaach hi hai ? Ya kuch aur"

prem ye sab sochte huve aage badha ja raha tha ki ushe kisi ke rone ki awaaj shunaayi di.

Prem ne chaaro taraf dekha par koyi nahi deekha.

"ye maara jaayega koyi ishe bacha lo...nahi bacha lo ishe."

"ye awaaj kaha se aa rahi hai" prem hairat mein pad gaya.

Prem awaaj ki disha ka andaaja laga kar ek taraf chal pada.

Peepal ke ek ped ke neeche ek aadmi baitha ro raha tha.

"ishe marne se bacha lo"

"hey kaun ho tum aur ro kyon rahe ho...gaanv ke sab log to gharo mein hain tum itni raat ko yaha kya kar rahe ho" prem ne kayi swaal kiye.

"mujhe bahut dukh hai...koyi bacha lo ishe." vo aadmi rote huve bola.

"koyi musibat mein hai kya bataao mujhe main ushki madad karunga."

vo aadmi jor jor se rone laga aur bola, "koyi to bacha lo ishe."

"kishko bachaane ko bol rahe ho...mujhe bataao main tumhaari madad karunga" prem ne kaha.

"tumhaari jeendagi khatre mein hai...tumhaari madad ke liye kishi ko bula raha hun" ush aadmi ne kaha.

"kya bakwaas kar rahe ho" prem ne kaha.

"kuch aisa hi tumhaare saathiyo ne kaha tha kal...maine unhe kaha tha ki tum logo ki jeendagi khatre mein hai kisi ko bula lo par vo log meri baat par hasne lage aur kuch hi der mein maare gaye" kah kar vo aadmi phir se rone laga.

"kya? Tum ush vakt vaha the."

"haan maine bahut awaaj lagaayi madad ko par koyi nahi aaya."

"mere liye tumhe rone ki jaroorat nahi hai...tum apni chinta karo"

"ha..ha..ha..bahut khub tumhe khaane mein bahut maja aayega mujhe bahaadur logo ka maans khaane acha lagta hai mujhe."

"to kya tum pishaach ho?"

"ha..ha..ha...pishaach se ushke baare mein nahi puchte bevkoof apni chinta karo...tumhe maarne mein bahut maja aayega."


"ha..ha..ha..mujhe bhi tumhe maarne mein maja aayega. Pishaach ko maarna acha lagega mujhe." prem bhi hasne laga.

prem ki baat shunte hi vo aadmi khada ho gaya aur prem ke upar challaang laga di.

Par prem vaha se hat gaya aur apni muthi band karke kuch mantra bole aur muthi khol kar koyi bhabut jaisi cheez ushki aankh mein daal di.

Pishaach aankh masalne laga aur idhar udhar haath maar kar vaha se gaayab ho gaya.

"kaha gaye pishaach miya...aao thoda aur khelte hain...mujhe bhi ab rona aa raha hai koyi to tumhe bacha le."

pishaach aankh malta huva jungle mein apne thikaane par pahunch gaya.

"kaun hai ye londa jishne meri aisi haalat kar di...ish londe ko to main tadpa tadpa kar maarunga...ishke pur khaandaan ko nigal jaaunga he...he..he..ha..ha..ha" pishaach jor jor se hasne laga.

Ushki awaaj shun kar jaanvar bhi idhar udhar bhaagne lage. Pishaach ek hiran par jhapad pada aur ushe cheer kar kha gaya. "Aadmi ke maans mein jo baat hai vo in jaanvaro mein nahi." pishaach ne kaha.

Idhar prem har taraf pishaach ko dhundata raha par vo ushe kahi nahi deekha.

.........................................


Bhima renuka ke pairo mein gir gaya aur bola, "memsaab mujhe maaf kijiye aap jaanti hain ki main galat nahi hun."

"uth jaao bhima main jaanti hun tum kaise insaan ho...utho...tumhe dekha hai maine haweli mein...tum galat nahi ho sakte...shaayad sharir ki pyaas hi aisi hoti hai"

"memsaab mujhe nahi pata kya huva shaayad...shaayad..." bhima bolte bolte ruk gaya.

"haan-haan bolo baat kya hai?"

"shaayad aapko khet mein nagan avastha mein dekh kar aisa huva hai...varna aisa mumkin nahi tha."

"kya tum meri madad karne ki bajaaye mera sharir dekh rahe the?"

"nahi memsaab...par nazar to chali hi gayi thi...vo mere bas mein nahi thi...main jhut nahi bolna chaahta aapse"

"hmm tum dil ke sache ho bhima...sab sach bol rahe ho...mujhe ye baat achi lagi."

"memsaab maine kuch galat to nahi bol diya"

"tumne sach bola hai. ab vo galat hai ya sahi ish se kya farak padta hai."

"memsaab ab aap sho jaao"

"tumhaare hote huve shona theek nahi ab yaha."

"main chala jaata hun memsaab aap chinta mat karo...vaise bhi mujhe lagta hai ki mujhe swami ji ke paas jaana chaahiye ab"

"arey majaak kar rahi hun bhondu...chal apna bistar laga le"

"memsaab aap sach mein bahut achi ho."

"theek hai theek hai...main sho rahi hun ab...baahar kaafi shaanti hai ab. Bahut der se cheenkh bhi nahi aayi...shaayad vo darinda ab yaha nahi hai"

"mujhe bhi aisa hi lagta hai." bhima ne kaha.

Dono apne apne bistar par late gaye.

"acha bhima tumne ab tak shaadi kyon nahi ki."

"memsaab sarita ke shiva kisi se shaadi karne ka man hi nahi huva."

"sarita jaisi hi ladki chaahiye tumhe huh."

"aapke jaisi bhi mujhe achi lagegi."

"to main tumhe achi lagti hun."

"aap kish ko achi nahi lagengi memsaab...aap jaisa koyi mil jaaye to kishmat ban jaaye." bhima thoda thoda renuka se khulne laga tha.

"bhima tum bhi bahut ache ho...tumne apni jaan par khel kar sarita ko bachaaya aur mujhe bhi bachaaya."

"aagar aap ush din himmat na deti to shaayad main kabhi sarita ki madad nahi kar paata. Rahi baat aapko bachaane ki to vo bhi aapke kaaran hi mumkin huva. Ush din ki himmat dubaara kaam aayi."

"kya main sho jaaun ab?" renuka ne kaha.

"jaisi aapki icha memsaab mujhe to neend nahi aayegi"

"mujhe bahut neend aa rahi hai kayi dino se un bhooto ke kaaran haweli mein theek se neend nahi aayi"

"aap befikar ho kar sho jaao memsaab main hu na."

"tumhaare hone ka mujhe bahut sukun hai bhima...bahut sukun hai"

"kaas memsaab jaisi hi koyi ladki meri jeendagi mein aa jaaye" bhima ne apne man mein socha.


to be continued



Jatin



raat beet jaati hai. Madan subah savere hi varsha ke paas vaapis aa jaata hai. Idhar thakur rudra pratap singh ki haalat bigad rahi hai. Pahle veer phir jeevan...ushe bahut gahra sadma laga hai. Vaid ka kahna hai ki shaayad vo kuch pal ke hi mahmaan hain.

Bhima subah hote hi ghar se nikalne ki taiyari kar leta hai. "mujhe swami ji ki khoj khabar leni chaahiye. "

vo renuka ko awaaj deta hai taaki vo uth kar kundi band kar le. Par renuka gahri neend mein hoti hai. Bhima renuka ke kandhe par haath rakh kar ushe halka sa hilaata hai.

"k..k..kaun hai?"

"main hun memsaab bhima"

"kya baat hai?"

"aap uth kar kundi laga lijiye main baahar ja raha hun. Aapko nahaana dhona ho to baahar intezaam hai."

bhima ne ghar ke baahar ek chota sa toilet bana rakha tha. Jish par ek parda taang rakha tha.

"pata hai mujhe"

"theek hai phir aap kundi laga lijiye."

Bhima chal deta hai.

"kaha milenge swami ji" bhima soch raha hai. Vo mandir ki taraf chal deta hai.

Prem bhima ko raaste mein hi mil jaata hai.

"kaha ja rahe ho bhima subah subah"

"aapke paas hi aa raha tha swami ji...kya kuch pata chala aapko pandit ji se."

"haan pata chala...aur meri kal raat bhidant bhi ho gayi pishaach se."

"to kya...to kya vo pishaach hi hai."

"haan."

"hey bhagvaan." bhima ki to pishaach ka naam shun kar ruh kaanp uthti hai.

"daro mat ushka kuch na kuch kiya jaayega."

"kya karenge aap."

"dekhte hain kya ho sakta hai...tum ghar par hi raho meri chinta karne ki jaroorat nahi hai"

"nahi swami ji...mujhe dar jaroor lag raha hai par main aapka saath nahi chodunga."

"jaisi tumhaari marji...main abhi ghar ja raha hun...neend aa rahi hai bahut. Shaayad vo pishaach raat ko hi aayega. Main thoda sho leta hun...koyi bhi baat ho to mujhe khabar karna."

"ji swami ji...aap chinta na karein" bhima ne kaha.

Prem apne ghar ki taraf chal diya. Jab vo ghar pahuncha to apne ghar ke baahar sadhna ko khade paaya.

"Kya kar rahi ho tum yaha?" prem ne pucha.

"tum mujhse naraaz ho na." sadhna ne pyar se kaha.

"main kishi se naraaj nahi hun...abhi jaao mujhe shona hai...kaafi thak gaya hun."

"kya mujhse bilkul bhi baat nahi karoge...pyar karne waale ko itna nahi sataate"

"tumhaara pyar mere liye zahar ban gaya hai...kripa karke mujhe akela chhod do"

"main tumse aakhri baar hi milne aayi hun...aaj ke baad tumhe pareshaan nahi karungi." sadhna ki aankhe bhar aayi.

"dekho tum samajhne ki koshis hi nahi kar rahi...main ab vo prem nahi hun."

"nahi main ab samajh chuki hun...apna khyaal rakhna." sadhna ne apni aankho ke aansu ponchte huve kaha.

"tum abhi bhi nahi samjhi chali jaao yaha se...mere upar in aansuvo ka koyi jor nahi hai."

"haan tum swami jo ban gaye ho...bahut upar uth gaye ho tum...main to vahi ki vahi rah gayi...chalo chhodo main chalti hun."

"tumse baat karna bekaar hai sadhna...mujhe dukh ke saath kahna pad raha hai ki mujhe tumse nafrat hone lagi hai."

"swami ho kar nafrat...lagta hai tum itne bhi upar nahi uthe ho...bhatak chuke ho tum."

"sadhna" prem bahut tej cheellaata hai.

Sadhna ushki awaaj shun kar kaanp uthti hai aur ek kadam peeche hat jaati hai.

"ab tum apni had paar kar rahi ho...itni kadvaahat mat bharo hamaare rishte mein ki hum phir kabhi ek dusre ko yaad bhi na karein."

"mujse jo bhi galtiya huyi hai ushke liye mujhe maaf karna" sadhna kah kar chal di.

Prem ne apne ghar ka darvaaja khola. Par vo ander jaane ki baajaaye uchal kar peeche aan gira. Vo itni jor se gira ki sadhna ko bhi ushke girne ki aahat shunaayi di.

"prem!" sadhna cheellaayi.

Prem itni jor se jamin par gira tha ki ushki aankho ke aage andhera chaane laga tha.

Sadhna ki cheenkh shun kar aas padosh ke log bhi baahar aa gaye. Prem ke ghar se pishaach baahar aaya aur prem ke sar ke paas jhuk kar bola, "khelna chaahte the tum huh...aao jungle mein jaakar khelte hain."

"hey kaun ho tum." sadhna cheellaayi.

"pishaach se ushke baare mein nahi puchte apni chinta karte hain...ha...ha...he...he...aaj ish bahaadur ladke ka maans khaaunga."

pishaach ki baate shunte hi sabhi log vaapis apne gharo mein ghuss gaye.

"bujdil kahi ke sab bhaag gaye...mujhe hi kuch karna hoga." sadhna ne kaha.

Sadhna ne ek pathar uthaaya aur nishaana laga kar pishaach ke sar par de maara.

"pathar maarti hai ruk jara pahle tujhe hi khaata hun." pishaach ne kaha.

Prem ko chhod kar pishaach sadhna ki taraf badhta hai.

"nahi...nahi...maine pran liya tha ki raat hone se pahle ish londe ko khaaunga...tujhe chhodta hun abhi par agli baar tujhe hi khaaunga he..he..ha..ha. aaj bas ishka maans khaana hai mujhe"

pishaach ne prem ko kandhe par uthaaya aur vaha se gaayab ho gaya. Vo prem ko lekar jungle mein apne theekaane par pahunch gaya.

"ye to prem ko lekar gaayab ho gaya hey bhagvaan ab kya hoga?" sadhna saham uthti hai.

Sadhna mandir ki taraf bhaagti hai.

"mujhe ye baat pandit ji ko bataani hogi" sadhna bhaagte huve sochti hai.



...........................................


Bhima ish sab se anjaan vaapis ghar ki taraf chal deta hai. Vo ghar pahuch kar seedha toilet ki taraf badhta hai.

Jaise hi vo toilet ka parda hataata hai vo achambhit ho jaata hai. Saamne renuka naha rahi thi. Renuka bhi bhima ko dekh kar sakpaka jaati hai. Bhima ki nazre kuch hi palo mein renuka ke sharir ka bharpoor nazaara le leti hain. Renuka ke gol-gol ubhaaro se tapakta paani bhima ko madhosh kar deta hai. Ushe aisa lagta hai jaise ki ubhaaro se amrit tapak raha hai, jishe aage badh kar peena chaahiye. Renuka ki yoni par paani ki kuch bunde aisi lagti hain jaise subah subah ghaas par osh ki bunde. Bhima ka ling tan kar hard ho jaata hai aur vo ushki dhoti mein ubhaar bana deta hai. Renuka bhima ko dekhte hi nazre jhuka leti hai... lekin nazre jhukaate hi ushki nazar bhima ki dhoti mein ling ke banaaye huve ubhaar par padti hai. Ye sab ek second se bhi kam vakt mein hota hai.

Renuka turant ghum jaati hai. "bhima parda chodo."

bhima ko hosh aata hai aur vo parda chod deta hai. Lekin parda girne tak ushki nazre renuka ke khubsurat nitambo ko nihaar hi leti hain.

"ye maine kya kiya...mujhe sochna chaahiye tha ki memsaab ander ho sakti hai. Ab main ghar mein akela nahi hun ki jab chaahe kahi bhi ghus jaaun." bhima apne bartaav par pachtaata hai.

Bhima vichlit ho uthta hai aur vaha se chala jaata hai.

"kyon ho raha hai mere saath aisa...memsaab kya sochengi mere baare mein" bhima sochta huva ghar se kaafi dur nikal aata hai.

"swami ji ke paas hi chalta hun...unke ghar ke baahar baitha rahunga."

Jab bhima prem ke ghar pahunchta hai to paata hai ki vaha aas paas sabhi log darvaaja band karke gharo mein baithe hain aur prem ke ghar ka darvaaja khula pada hai. Bhima ghar mein jhaank kar dekhta hai.

"swami ji kya aap sho gaye." bhima kahte huve ander aa jaata hai.

Bhima ghar mein har taraf prem ko dhundata hai par prem ushe kahi nahi milta.

"kaha gaye swami ji...kahi mandir to nahi gaye." bhima mandir ki aur chal deta hai.


kesav pandit sadhna ko mandir ki seedhiyon par hi mil jaata hai.

"pandit ji anarth ho gaya...vo...vo...pishaach prem ko utha kar le gaya?"

"kya!" kesav pandit sadme ke kaaran seedhiyon par ludak jaata hai.

"pandit ji!" sadhna cheellaati hai. keasv pandit seedhiyon se ludakta huva neeche jamin par aan gira.

Tab tak bhima bhi vaha pahunch jaata hai.

"kya huva inhe" bhima ne pucha.

"prem ke baare mein shun kar ladkhada kar gir gaye." sadhna ne kaha.

Bhima kesav pandit ko uthaata hai. lekin kesav pandit sar pakad kar vahi baith jaata hai.

"kya huva swami ji ko." bhima ne sadhna se pucha

"pishaach unhe utha kar le gaya...pata nahi kaha." sadhna ne kaha.

"nahi nahi aisa nahi ho sakta...swami ji ke saath aisa hargeez nahi ho sakta." bhima ko vishvaas nahi huva.

"sab kuch meri aankho ke saamne huva hai bhima. Maine khud sab kuch apni aankho se dekha hai."

"hey bhagvaan ye to bahut bura huva. Ab kya hoga?" bhima ne kaha.

"aas padosh ke log to sabhi gharo mein ghuss gaye...ab hamein hi kuch karna hoga."

"kuch bhi karne ka faayda nahi hai...pishaach ushe nahi chodega." kesav pandit ne kaha. Vo jameen par sar pakad kar baitha tha.

"bahut samjhaaya tha maine prem ko kal par vo nahi maana. Pishaach ka koyi kuch nahi bigaad sakta."

"aap prem ke pita ho kar aisa bol rahe hain. Kuch to ummeed rakhni chaahiye aapko." sadhna ne kaha.

"jo sach hai...ushe swikaar kar raha hun...tum dono bhi swikaar kar lo...shaayad bhagvaan ki yahi eecha hai."

"aisa kaise ho sakta hai...koyi to raasta hoga prem ko bachaane ka" sadhna ne kaha.

"ek raasta hai lekin vo bahut mushkil hai." kesav pandit ne kaha.

"kya raasta hai?" sadhna ne pucha.

"mandir mein Bhole naath ki murti ke haath mein jo chota sa tirsul hai...ushe ush pishaach ki naabhi mein maarna hoga. Par vo pishaach aisa hargeez nahi hone dega. Aur jab tak pishaach jeenda hai...prem ka bachna mushkil hai. Kya pata ab tak ushne ushe maar bhi diya ho." kesav pandit ne kaha.

"vo prem ko maarne ki jaldi mein nahi tha. Vo ushe utha kar le gaya hai. Mujhe ummeed hai ki prem abhi jeenda hoga." sadhna ne kaha.

"par hamein ye bhi to nahi pata ki vo pishaach swami ji ko kaha le gaya hai." bhima ne kaha.

"pishaach jungle mein rahna pasand karte hain. Vo jaroor prem ko jungle mein le gaya hoga." kesav pandit ne kaha.

"hamein der nahi karni chaahiye...pandit ji mujhe vo tirsul de dijiye...main karungi khaatma ush pishaach ka" sadhna ne kaha.

"tirsul to ley jaao...par mujhe nahi lagta ki kuch kar paaoge tum." kesav pandit ne niraasa bhare shabdo mein kaha.

Kesav pandit dheere se utha aur mandir mein aakar bhole naath ki murti se tirsul nikaal kar sadhna ko de diya.

"bhima kya tum mere saath chaloge jungle mein" sadhna ne pucha.

"haan haan bilkul ye bhi kya puchne ki baat hai" bhima ne kaha.

"chalo phir hamein vakt barbaad nahi karna chaahiye." sadhna ne kaha.

"chalo main tumhaare saath hun." bhima utsaah se bola.

"main bhi tumhaare saath chalta hun." kesav pandit ne kaha.

"nahi pandit ji aap rahne dijiye aap theek se chal bhi nahi sakte...aap yahi rukiye hum chalte hain. Hamaara jungle mein jald se jald pahunchna jaroori hai...aur phir hamein pishaach ko dhundna bhi hai." sadhna ne kaha.

"nahi main chalunga...bhima tum mujhe sahaara do" kesav pandit ne kaha.

sadhna samajh jaati hai ki kesav pandit ke saath hone se vo jungle mein pahunchne mein late ho jaayegi.

"bhima tum pandit ji ko laao main aage badhti hun." sadhna tirsul le kar junge ki taraf bhaagti hai.

"arey ruko tum akeli kya karogi" kesav pandit peeche se cheellaata hai.

"ye sab sochne ka vakt nahi hai pandit ji aap samajh nahi rahe hain" sadhna bhaagte huve kahti hai.


Bhima kesav pandit ko sahaara deta hai aur unhe lekar jungle ki taraf badhta hai.

"pandit ji vo theek kah rahi thi aapko yahi rukna chaahiye tha" bhima ne kaha.

"mere bete ki jeendagi khatre mein hai...main yaha ruk kar kya karunga."


sadhna un dono se kaafi aage nikal aati hai aur jungle ke bilkul karib pahunch jaati hai.

"kaha le gaya hoga vo prem ko...kish taraf jaaun" sadhna jungle ke baahar khadi sochti hai.

Sadhna kuch nirnay nahi le paati lekin phir bhi vo jungle mein ghuss jaati hai. Vo peeche mud kar dekhti hai,"shaayad kaafi peeche rah gaye vo...intezaar karu ya aage badhu...nahi nahi mujhe aage badhna chaahiye...prem ko ish vakt madad ki shakth jaroorat hai."

sadhna ghane jungle mein utar jaati hai...apne prem ke liye. Lekin jungle ka sannaata ushke rongte khade kar deta hai. Vo pahli baar ish jungle mein aayi hai...darna laazmi hai. Lekin vo apne prem ke liye haath mein tirsul liye lagaatar aage badhi ja rahi hai.

"ye to bahut bada jungle lagta hai...kaha le gaya hoga vo pishaach prem ko...kya karu main...hey bhagvaan meri madad karo."


.................................................


Idhar renuka naha kar kamre mein chupchaap baithi hai. Ushka man bahut vichlit ho raha hai. Sharam aur glaani ne ushke man ko gher rakha hai.

"shaayad sab meri galti hai...bhima aisa nahi hai. Main hi kal raat baar baar bhima se chipak rahi thi. Kisi bhi aadmi ka bahak jaana swabhaavik hai."

renuka apna sar pakad leti hai.

"par...par vo badi besharmi se mere ango ko ghure ja raha tha. Parda chodne ko kaha...tab parda choda ushne varna to dekhta rahta mujhe. aane to ishe ishki khabar leti hun...kya samajhta hai khud ko. Meri madad kya kar di...kya ushe kuch bhi karne ki izaazat mil gayi...aane do ishe...pata nahi kaha chala gaya."

renuka ne khade ho kar khidki se jhaank kar dekha.

"shaayad vo bhi sharminda hoga...tabhi chala gaya. Mujhse baat to karke jaata. Kya maafi maangna farz nahi tha ushka...ya phir itni sharam aa rahi hai ushe ab ki mere saamne nahi aana chaahta. Jo bhi ho aane do ushe...main ish baar ache se khabar lungi ushki."





Sadhna ko kuch bhi samajh nahi aa raha tha ki vo kya kare aur kya na kare. Har taraf ghana jungle tha. Bade bade ped the. Din mein bhi jungle mein ghane pedo ke kaaran andhere jaisi haalat ho rahi thi. Aisa sannata tha ki kisi ki bhi ruh kaanp jaaye.
“prem!” sadhna bahut jor se cheellaayi.

“prem!...tum kaha ho!”

Ghane jungle mein sadhna ki awaaj bahut jor se gunji…lekin sadhna ko ushka koyi jawaab nahi mila.

“hey bhagvaan kaha ley gaya vo pishaach mere prem ko…kuch to madad karo meri.” Sadhna bhaavuk ho uthi.

“ye to sadhna ki awaaj thi…lagta hai swami ji ushe nahi mile ab tak.” Bhima ne kaha

“paagal ho gayi hai vo… akele bhaagi ja rahi hai…pishaach ko dhundana kya asaan kaam hai”

“kuch to karna hi hoga pandit ji… jaise hum chal rahe hain vaise to hum saat janam tak nahi dhund paayenge swami ji ko.”

“agar tumhe bhi bhaagna hai mujhe chod ke to jaao…main khud chal sakta hun.”

“aisi baat nahi hai pandit ji…mujhe to bas swami ji ki chinta ho rahi hai.”

“mera beta hai vo mujhe tumse jyada chinta hai ushki…tum mujhe sahaara nahi doge tab bhi main jaaunga hi”

“pandit ji main aapka saath chod kar kahi nahi ja raha.”

Durbhaagya se sadhna jungle ke dusri taraf ja rahi thi aur bhima aur kesav pandit dusri taraf. Teeno ke deemaag mein chinta aur bhaiy is kadar haavi tha ki sahi nirnay lena muskil ho raha tha.

Bhima, kesav pandit ko sahara dekar jungle mein aage badhta rahta hai.

“pandit ji kuch samajh nahi aa raha. Na to swami ji ka kuch pata chal raha hai aur na hi sadhna ka…keedhar jaayein hum…ye to bahut bada jungle hai.”

“sab ush paagal ladki ki galti hai…tirsul bhi saath le gayi…mujhe to ab har taraf bas andhera hi deekh raha hai.”

Chalte chalte bhima aur kesav pandit thak jaate hain. Koyi teen ghante vo lagaatar chalte rahe lekin na unhe sadhna mili, na prem aur na hi pishaach.

“lagta hai hum bhatak gaye pandit ji.” Bhima ne kaha.

“sahi kah rahe ho…vo paagal ladki na jaane kaha hogi”

“ab kya karein hum pandit ji…shaam hone ko hai ab to…jaldi hi andhera ho jaayega. Hamein kish taraf jaana chaahiye…mujhe to kuch samajh nahi aa raha.”

“baat ye hai ki ab pishaach ko dhunde ya ush paagal ladki ko…ek hi hathiyaar tha hamaare paas vo bhi vo lekar bhaag gayi…ab pishaach mil bhi gaya to hum kya bigaad lenge ushka.”

Kesav pandit aur bhima dono ke chehre par niraasa ubhar aati hai lekin phir bhi vo dono aage badhte rahte hain.



………………………………………….


Idhar sadhna chalte chalte jungle ke bilkul bicho-bich pahunch gayi thi.

“hey bhagvaan lagta hai andhera hone wala hai aur prem ka abhi tak kuch ata pata nahi…agar prem ko kuch ho gaya to main bhi ishi jungle mein apni jaan de dungi.”

sadhna ye sab bol hi rahi thi ki ushe kishi ke hasne ki awaaj shunaayi di.

“ha…ha…ha…he…he…kyon kaisa lag raha hai ab. Tum to badi jaldi behosh ho gaye the. Kab se intezaar kar raha hun ki tum kab hosh mein aao aur main tumhe khaana shuru karun…bataao kaha se shuru karun…in haatho se shuru karun kya jinse tumne meri aankh mein dhool bhar di thi. Abhi tak aankho mein charmaraahat hai…kya daala tha tumne meri aankh mein bataao.”

Prem jamin par pada tha aur ushke daayi taraf pishaach baitha tha. Prem ne chaaro taraf dekha. Har taraf bade-bade ped the. Itna ghana jungle prem ne pahle kabhi nahi dekha tha. Prem ne uthne ki koshis ki lekin vo uth nahi paaya. na vo apne haath hila paaya aur na hi taange.

“kya huva uthna chaahte ho utho utho…ha...ha…he…he...acha khel hai na. bataao kaisa lag raha hai.” pishaach ne kaha.

“tum bachoge nahi…main tumhe jeenda nahi chodunga” prem gusse mein bola.

“kaun maarega mujhe tum..huh.” pishaach bokhla gaya aur prem ke sar par ushne apna ek haath de maara. Haath ka vaar aisa tha jaise ki koyi hathoda pada ho. Prem ke sar se khun bahne laga…aur vo phir se behosh ho gaya.

“uff…ye to phir se ludak gaya…mujhe bhuk lagi hai…par ishe tabhi khaaunga jab ye hosh mein aayega. Ishe apne shrir mein mere daant gadte huve mahsus hone chaahiye…tabhi maja aayega mujhe…meri aankh mein dhul jhonkta hai…huh.”


“ushe chod do varna….” Pishaach ko apne peeche se awaaj shunaayi di.

Pishaach turant peeche mud kar dekhta hai.

“varna kya devi ji… aap kya karengi…ha…ha…ha”

“main tumhe jaan se maar dungi…chod do ushe.” Sadhna cheellayi

“maan-na padega…mere saamne aaj tak kishi ne aakar aisi baat nahi boli…ek ye londa hai aur ek tu hai..dono ek se badh kar ek ho…par mujhe afsosh ke saath kahna pad raha hai ki ishke saath-saath tum bhi mere pet mein jaaogi…lekin pahle main ishe hi khaaunga…tu ishke baaju mein late ja teri baari baad mein aayegi.”


Sadhna tirsul ek haath mein peeche chupa kar rakhti hai taaki pishaach ko ushke iraado ki bhanak na lage.

“mujhe kishi tarah ish pishaach ke paas jaana hoga…kya karun” sadhna khade khade soch rahi hai.

“pishaach ji bahut shuna hai aapke baare mein ki aap bahut bhayaanak ho par aap aise dikhte to nahi.” sadhna ne kaha.

Pishaach prem ke paas se khada huva aur sadhna ki aur muh karke bola, “lo kar lo baat… inhe main bhayaanak nahi lagta…meri awaaj shun kar jungle ka sher bhi bhaag jaata hai, insaan to cheez kya hai…aur main tere saamne itni bhayaanak baate kar raha hun…ish se jyada bhayaanak aur kya hota hai.”

“phir bhi aapko kuch aur bhi karna chaahiye.” sadhna ne kaha.

“jaise ki… kya karun main ab vo bhi bata do.”

“chehre par thoda aur rob hona chaahiye…aap hanste rahte hain baat baat, ye acha nahi lagta. Ish se aapki chavi kharaab hoti hai.”

“majaak kar rahi hai tu…bahut badhiya” pishaach sadhna ke karib aata hai aur ushke baal pakad leta hai.

“pishaach se kabhi bhi majaak nahi karte ladki…hamesa apni chinta karte hain.”

Sadhna bina moka gavaaye tirsul pishaach ke pet mein gaad deti hai aur bolti hai, “vo to theek hai lekin kuch pishaacho ko apni bhi chinta karni chaahiye.”

“ye kya kiya tune karam jali…ye kya maar diya pet mein…aaahhh” pishaach dard se karaah utha aur tadapne laga.

“bhole naath ka tirsul hai…bhagvaan ka naam lo aur dafa ho jaao yaha se.” sadhna ne pishaach ko dono haatho se dur dhakail diya.

“aaahhh tumhe kya lagta hai tum ishe bacha logi…aaahhh… mera jahar hai ishke sharir mein…main ishe nahi bhi khaata to bhi ye subah tak mar hi jaata.”

Sadhna ne tadapte huve pishaach ke muh par laat maari aur boli, “dusro ki maut ka jashan nahi manaate…apni chinta karte hain.”

“tum ish jungle se baahar nahi jaaogi…ye tirsul mere pet se nikaal do…main tum dono ko gaanv chod aaunga.”

Sadhna ne tirsul pakda aur jor laga kar tirsul thoda aur pishaach ke pet mein utaar diya. Pishaach bahut jor se cheellaaya.

pishaach ki cheenkh pure jungle mein gunj gayi. Ushki cheenkh bhima aur kesav pandit ne bhi shuni. Vo teji se cheenkh ki disha ka andaaja laga kar ushki aur bhaage.

“prem…prem utho kya ho gaya hai tumhe…prem…hey bhagvaan bacha lo mere prem ko”

Sadhna ki aankhe bhar aayi aur vo phooot kar rone lagi.

“ha..ha..ha…mar jaayega vo jaldi hi..he…he.”

Sadhna khadi huyi aur tirsul par phir se dabbaav banaaya. Tirsul thoda aur pishaach ke pet mein sarak gaya. Vo phir se jor se cheellaaya. Kuch hi palo mein ushne dam tod diya. Lekin ushki laas vaha se gaayab ho gayi. Shaayad yamdoot ushe utha kar nark mein le gaye.

Sadhna kishi tarah prem ko uthaati hai aur ushe apni peeth par laad kar chal deti hai. “Mere hote huve tumhe kuch nahi hoga prem…kuch nahi hoga tumhe…main tumhe kuch nahi hone dungi, chaahe kuch ho jaaye.”

Par ab ek aur musibat ka saamna karna tha sadhna ko. Vo musibat thi ye ghana jungle aur jungli jaanvar. Ushke liye gaanv ki vaapsi ka raasta bhi dhundna asaan nahi tha. Lekin phir bhi dil mein ummeed ki kiran live vo aage badhti rahi.

“haan..yahi to raasta hai..ye ped maine ish taraf aate huve dekha tha..ishka matlab main theek ja rahi hun. Prem tum bilkul chinta mat karo…main tumhe har haal mein gaanv le jaaungi.” Sadhna dil mein himmat aur pyar liye aage badhti rahti hai.


Bhima aur kesav pandit pura jungle chaan maarte hain lekin unhe phir bhi kuch nahi milta. Vo ush jagah se gujarte to hain jaha se sadhna prem ko le gayi hai lekin unhe ahsaas bhi nahi hota ki vaha kuch huva hai. Jamin par prem ke khun ki bunde thi lekin shaam hone ke kaaran vo unhe deekhaayi nahi di.

“pandit ji kya kiya jaaye ab...kuch samajh nahi aa raha ki swami ji ko vo pishaach kaha le gaya…sadhna ka bhi kuch pata nahi chal raha. Vo cheenkh bhi na jaane kishki thi.”

“sab ush murkh ladki ke kaaran huva hai.” Kesav pandit bola.

“ushki kya galti hai pandit ji, hamein bhi to kuch nahi mila.” Bhima ne kaha.

“maan lo agar pishaach hamein mil bhi jaata…to bhi hum kya bigaad lete ushka.” Kesav pandit ne kaha.

“milta tab na pandit ji…mujhe nahi lagta ki vo pishaach swami ji ko yaha laaya hai. Pura jungle chaan maara hamne. Agar pishaach yaha hota to mil hi jaata.”

“pishaach to nahi mila par..par…bhediya jaroor mil gaya.” Kesav pandit darte huve bola.

Bhima kesav pandit ki baat shun kar nazar ghuma kar dekhta hai. Unke daayi taraf ki jhaadiyon mein ek bhediya khada tha.

“pandit ji hilna mat…hum darenge to ye hamla jaroor karega.” Bhima ne kaha.

Bhima ko ek pathar deekhaayi deeya. Ushne pathar uthaaya aur bhediye ko nishaana banaaya. Pathar nishaane par laga aur bhediya cheellaata huva bhaag gaya.

“hamein ab ish khaufnaak jungle se nikalna chaahiye.” kesav pandit ne kaha.

“sahi kaha pandit ji…yaha rukna khatre se khaali nahi hai…aur vaise bhi hamne pura jungle to lagbhag dekh hi liya hai.”

Bhima aur kesav pandit gaanv ki taraf chal padte hain. Lekin sadhna ki tarah unhe bhi raasta dhundane mein mushkil aati hai.

Kishi tarah se aakhir kaar sadhna gaanv tak pahunch hi jaati hai. Lekin gaanv tak pahunchte-pahunchte raat ghir aati hai. Vo prem ko ushi tarah apni peeth par hi gaanv ke vaidh ke paas le jaati hai.

Vaidh sadhna ki peeth par prem ko dekh kar hairaan rah jaata hai. Vaidh prem ko sadhna ki madad se charpaayi par leta deta hai.

“kya huva swami ji ko sadhna?” vaidh ne pucha.

Sadhna jaldi jaldi mein vaidh ko saari baat bataati hai.

“beti maine kabhi apni jeendagi mein aise mareej ka ilaaz nahi kiya…pishaach ke kaate ka mere paas koyi ilaaz nahi hai.”

“aap koshis to kijiye vaidh ji... prem ko bacha lijiye…main aapke aage haath jodti hun.” Sadhna ki aankhe bhar aati hain.

“acha-acha mujhse jo ban padega main karunga…tum chup ho jaao” vaidh ne kaha.

Vaidh fauran prem ke ilaaz mein lag gaya. Sadhna bechaini ki haalat mein vaidh ke ghar ke baahar kabhi idhar, kabhi udhar ghum rahi thi. Gaanv mein puri tarah sannaata tha. Ho bhi kyon na…gaanv mein pishaach ka khauf jo faila tha. Abhi ye baat sirf sadhna jaanti thi ki pishaach ka khaatma ho gaya hai.

Bhima aur kesav pandit bhi kishi tarah se jungle se baahar aa jaate hain.

“pandit ji aapko pahle vaidh ji ke paas le chalta hun…seedhiyon se girne ke kaaran bahut chot lagi hai aapko. Thoda marham patti karva lijiye.”

“kya marham patti karvaaun main ab…mera ik-lauta beta pata nahi kaha hai…jeenda bhi hai ki nahi.”

“mujhe bhi swami ji ki bahut chinta hai…samajh mein nahi aata ki kya karein ab. Sadhna bhi kahi kho gayi. hum jo kar sakte the hamne kiya. chaliye aapko vaidh ji ki shakth jaroorat hai”

Bhima kesav pandit ko vaidh ke ghar ki taraf le chalta hai. Vaidh ke ghar ke baahar sadhna ko dekh kar dono hairat mein pad jaate hain.

“tum yaha kya kar rahi ho…jungle mein dhund-dhund kar thak gaye hum tumhe” kesav pandit ne kaha.

“main prem ko le aayi hun pandit ji lekin vo behosh hai abhi…vaidh ji ilaaz kar rahe hain ushka.”

Kesav pandit aur bhima dono sadhna ki baat shun kar hairaan ho jaate hain lekin unki aankho mein prem ki khabar shun kar khusi bhi ubhar aati hai.

“sadhna kaise kiya tumne ye sab…hum to jungle mein tumhe dhund dhund kar thak gaye.” Bhima ne kaha.

Sadhna puri kahaani shunaati hai. Bhima aur kesav pandit ko vishvaas hi nahi hota ki sadhna ne pishaach ka khaatma kar diya.

“tumne pishaach ko maar diya…vishvaas nahi hota.” Kesav pandit ne kaha.

“dil mein himmat ho to kuch bhi ho sakta hai pandit ji.” Sadhna ne kaha.

“tumne bahut himmat deekhayi sadhna…ye sab to main bhi nahi kar paata. Mujhe to bhoot-pishaach se vaise hi bahut dar lagta hai.” Bhima ne kaha.

Tabhi vaidh baahar aata hai.

“arey pandit ji aap” vaidh ne kaha.

“kaisa hai mera beta.” Kesav pandit ne pucha.

“abhi kuch nahi kah sakta…mere jo bas mein tha maine kar diya hai. Sar se kaafi khun baha hai prem ka. Sar pe patti baandh di hai. Dekhte hai ab.” Vaidh ne kaha.

“prem ko kuch nahi hoga mujhe pura vishvaas hai.” Sadhna ne kaha.

Bhima, vaidh aur kesav pandit teeno ne ek saath sadhna ki aur dekha.
Sadhna ke chehre par ajeeb sa tej tha. Bhima to sadhna ke pairo mein pad gaya.

“tum jaroor koyi devi ho…pishaach ko koyi mamuli insaan nahi maar sakta.” Bhima ne kaha.

“utho bhima aisa kuch nahi hai...maine bas himmat aur deemag se kaam liya…aur shaayad bhagvaan ne meri madad ki.” Sadhna ne kaha.

Bhima uth gaya aur bola, “jo bhi ho tumne keval swami ji ki nahi balki pure gaanv ke logo ki jaan bachaayi hai…aur tum hamaare liye kishi devi se kam nahi ho...kyon pandit ji.”

kesav pandit ne kuch nahi kaha. Ushe vaise bhi sadhna aur prem ki dosti pasand nahi thi aur sadhna ushe ek aankh nahi bhaati thi.

“pandit ji aap prem ko ghar le jaaye…yaha bheed bhaad lagi rahti hai…aap samajh hi sakte hain” vaidh ne kaha.
______________________________

Continue.......

“haan haan bilkul…bhima kya tum kishi ki bailgadi la sakte ho prem ko ghar tak le jaane mein asaani hogi.” Kesav pandit ne kaha.

“ji pandit ji abhi laata hun.”

Bhima kishi gaanv wale ki bailgadi le aaya aur prem ko ush par leta kar ghar tak le aaye. Prem abhi bhi behosh hi tha. Prem ko bailgadi se utaar kar bistar par leta diya.

“sadhna tumhaara bahut bahut dhanyavaad…ab tum jaao.” Kesav pandit ne kaha.

“nahi pandit ji…prem ko hosh aane tak main….”

“nahi tum jaao yaha se kaha na…main apne bete ko sambhaal lunga.” Kesav pandit ne sadhna ki baat beech mein hi kaat di.

Pandit ki baat bhima ko bhi buri lagi.

“chalo sadhna main bhi chalta hun…ab inka matlab nikal hi gaya hai…hamaari jaroorat hi kya hai…ponga pandit kahi ka.” Bhima se ruka nahi gaya aur ushne ye sab bol diya.

“haan-haan jaao tum bhi jaao…roka kishne hai.” Kesav pandit cheellaaya.

Sadhna aur bhima vaha se chal diye. Sadhna bade bhaari kadmo se vaha se ja rahi thi. Ushki jaan to bas prem mein atki thi. Par ushke paas koyi chaara nahi tha.

Sadhna ghar aayi to ushke pita ne daant kar pucha, “kaha thi tu saara din…dhund dhund kar pareshaan ho gaya main…kaha chali gayi thi.”

Sadhna prem ke saath huyi ghatna shunaati hai aur ye bhi shunaati hai ki kaise vo jungle se prem ko bacha kar laayi.

“kya! Tune pishaach ko maar diya.”

“haan…apne in haatho se. ab gaanv mein koyi cheenkh nahi gunjegi aur na hi kisi ki hatya hogi.” Sadhna ne kaha.

Sadhna ke pita ne to muh par haath rakh liya. Ushe yakin nahi ho raha tha. Sadhna apne bistar par aa kar late gayi. Bahut bhuk lagi thi ushe. Pura din kuch nahi khaaya tha ushne lekin phir bhi bina kuch khaaye late gayi. Ushe bas apne prem ki chinta tha.





………………………………………..


Bhima bahut dheemi chaal se apne ghar ki taraf badh raha tha. Ghar jaane se ushe dar jo lag raha tha.

“kya karun ghar jaaun ki nahi…memsaab mujhe kacha chaba jaayengi aaj. Haweli mein ek do baar bahut gusse mein dekha hai unhe. Vo jaroor gusse mein aag babula ho kar baithi hongi. Par unshe chal kar maafi to maangni hi chaahiye mujhe.” Bhima chalte-chalte soch raha tha.

Bhima kachuve ki chaal chalta huva ghar pahunch hi jaata hai. Renuka bhi bhima ka besabri se intezaar kar rahi hai. Daant jo peelani hai ushe.bhima ghar pahunch to gaya lekin darvaaje par khada-khada sochta raha ki darvaaja khadkaaye ya nahi…ya vaapis chala jaaye. Renuka ko darvaaje par bhima ke kadmo ki aahat shun jaati hai lekin phir bhi vo chupchaap bistar par leti rahti hai. Vo intezaar kar rahi hai ki kab bhima darvaaja khadkaaye aur kab vo darvaaja khol kar bhima par baras pade. Lekin bahut der ho jaati hai. Bhima darvaaje par koyi dastak nahi karta.

“mujhe yaha se chalna chaahiye…kal maafi maang lunga memsaab se. aaj to vo bahut gusse mein hongi.” Bhima sochta hai aur vaapis mud kar chal deta hai.

Renuka ke sabar ka baandh tut jaata hai aur vo uth kar darvaaja kholti hai. Lekin vo paati hai ki bhima ja raha hai.

“bhima kya mazaak hai ye…kaha ja rahe ho!” renuka cheellaati hai.

Bhima to renuka ki awaaj shunte hi thar-thar kaanpne lagta hai.vo bhaag kar renuka ke pair pakad leta hai.

“memsaab mujhe maaf kar dijiye…mujhse bahut badi galti ho gayi.” Bhima gidgidaaya.

“subah se ab hosh aaya hai tumhe maafi maangne ka…tab kyon bhaag gaye the tum aur pair chodo mere kahi inse bhi kaamuk ras lene lago.”

Bhima ne turant renuka ke pair chod diye. Lekin vo ushke pairo ke paas hi jhuka raha.

“utho aur nazar mila kar baat karo mujhse.” Renuka ne daant-te huve kaha.

“nahi memsaab main aapse nazre nahi mila sakta ab…itna bada gunaah jo ho gaya mujhse.” Bhima phir se gidgidaya.

“kaha na utho varna maarenge laat tumhe ek.” Renuka ne kaha.

Bhima uth gaya aur nazre jhuka kar renuka ke saamne khada ho gaya.

“ander aao…araam se baat karte hain.” Renuka ne kaha.

Bhima ander aa gaya aur renuka ne kundi band kar li.

“lagta hai memsaab mujhe kamre mein band karke peetne wali hain…ab kya hoga.”

Renuka ne ek danda uthaaya aur bhima ke chudado par de maara.

“memsaab nahi…aaahh.”

“parda kahe bina nahi choda tumne. kyon dekh rahe the mujhe ghur-ghur ke.” Renuka ne ek aur danda maara.

“aaaahhh.. memsaab mujhse galti ho gayi…main bahak gaya tha…mujhe maaf kar dijiye.”

“baat-baat par bahak jaate ho kya chakkar hai ye.” Renuka jor se ek aur danda maarti hai.

Ish baar bhima bhaagta hai aur bistar ke neeche cheep jaata hai.

“memsaab maaf kar dijiye maine jaan bujh kar kuch nahi kiya.”

“nahi main kal se dekh rahi hun…baar baar vahi harkat. dekh to rahe hi the dekh-dekh kar uttejit bhi ho rahe the. Sharam nahi aayi tumhe.”

“main kab uttejit huva memsaab…aisa kuch nahi hai.” bhima gidgidaya.

“acha tumhaari dhoti mein dekha tha maine tumhaari uttejna ko. bolo ab… kya ye jhut hai?”

“haan memsaab…mera matlab nahi memsaab ho gaya hoga aisa…vo mere bas mein nahi hai.”

Renuka ne jhuk kar khaat ke neeche danda ghumaaya. Danda bhima ke haath par laga.

“aaoch…memsaab…nahi..aaaahh.”

“kuch bhi bas mein nahi hai tumhaare na vo, na haath aur na aankhe kyon…tumhaari aankhe hi phod dungi main ab niklo baahar.”

Bhima chupke se baahar nikalta hai. “Jo saja deni hai de do memsaab lekin sach kahta hun…mujhse jo kuch bhi huva anjaane mein huva. Mera aapke prati koyi bura iraada nahi tha.” bhima ne khaat ke neeche se nikalte hi kaha.

“bilkul… tabhi baar-baar uttejit ho jaate ho tum huh.” Renuka danda hava mein upar karti hai, bhima ke sar mein maarne ke liye. Lekin danda chat se latki matki se takraata hai aur matki rassi se nikal jaati hai.

Bhima renuka ko pakadta hai aur matki ke neeche se hata leta hai. matki jor se jamin par girti hai aur phoot jaati hai. matki ka makhan jamin par bikhar jaata hai.

“chodo mujhe…tumhaari aaj khair nahi” bhima fauran renuka ka haath chod deta hai.

renuka haath mein danda liye bhima ki aur badhti hai, Lekin renuka ka paanv makhan par pad jaata hai aur vo phisal jaati hai. Bhima aanan faanan mein aage badh kar renuka ka haath thaamta hai lekin vo bhi phisal jaata hai.renuka to girti hi hai…dikkat wali baat ye ho jaati hai ki bhima bhi ushke saath ushke upar gir jaata hai. Badi hi naazuk sthiti ban jaati hai. Renuka aankho mein shole liye jamin par padi hai aur bhima ushke upar.

Renuka bhima ki aankho mein dekhti hai. Ushe aansu deekhaayi dete hain.

“memsaab maine kuch jaan bujh kar nahi kiya…mera yakin kijiye main sach kah raha hu” Bhima ne kaha.

“par tumne kiya to na…tumhe sochna chaahiye tha…parda uthaaye khade rahe tum aur mujhe ghurte rahe.”

“aap mujhe jaan se maar dijiye…memsaab” bhima bhaavuk ho kar kahta hai.

Bhima rone lagta hai aur apna sar renuka ke ubhaaro par rakh deta hai, Jaise ki chota bacha ho. Renuka bhima ko rote dekh ushka sar thaam leti hai. Itna bhaavuk sa maahol ban jaata hai ki dono mein se koyi bhi vaha se hilne ki koshis nahi karta.

“ab bhi to ye thik hai ab to ye uttejit nahi ho raha. Sab dande ka asar hai. Bilkul bacha hai ye.” Renuka sochti hai.

Bhima chupchaap renuka ke ubhaaro par sar rakhe subakta rahta hai.

“memsaab aap bahut achi ho…koyi aur hota to mujhe maar daalta.”

“acha dande kam pade lagte hain.”

“nahi…nahi vo to bahut pade hain.”

“nahi kuch kami rahi ho to aur maar deti hun.”

“maar lijiye memsaab ab chu bhi nahi karunga.”

“agar dubaara aisa kiya to aur jyada dande lagenge.”

Ab jabki bhima renuka ke upar pada tha to uttejna ka jaagna to swabhavik tha. Dheere dheere bhima ke ling mein harkat hone lagti hai aur vo renuka ki yoni par chubhne lagta hai.

“bhima!” renuka ling ki chubhan mahsus hote hi jor se bolti hai.

“ji memsaab.”

“ji ke bache kya ho raha hai ye phir se aur peetaayi karni padegi kya tumhaari.”

Bhima sar uthaata hai aur renuka ki aankho mein jhaank kar bolta hai “main sach kahta hun aapke karib aakar aisa apne aap ho jaata hai. Mere bas mein hota to rok leta. Kya aurat ke karib aakar aadmi ko aisa hi hota hai.”

“mujhe nahi pata shaayad hota hoga.”

“phir thik hai…mujhe laga mere saath hi aisa ho raha hai.”

“tum bilkul bhondu ho.”

“memsaab ek baat kahun…bura to nahi maanengi aap.”

“haan bolo.”

“mujhe kuch der yu hi apne upar rahne dijiye. Bahut sukun mil raha hai mujhe.”

Pata nahi kyon renuka bhima ko apne upar se hata nahi paati. Vo bhima ki baat ka koyi jawaab bhi nahi deti. Bas apni aankhe band kar leti hai.

“sukun to mujhe bhi mil raha hai…maine tumhaare ander aadmi ka alag hi roop dekha hai bhima. Ab tak bas apne pati ko hi dekha tha itne nazdeek se. vo to kisi bhediye se kam nahi the. Vo jab mere upar hote the to meri rooh kaanp uthti thi. Ek tum ho aaj…haan bhima mujhe bhi sukun mil raha hai ye jaan kar ki aadmi tumhaare jaisa bhi ho sakta hai…maasum aur pyara… bilkul kisi bache ki tarah. Hamesa ye baate apne ander banaaye rakhna bhima…tum ache insaan ho. Dil ke sache ho.” Renuka aankhe band kiye chupchaap soch rahi hai.

“memsaab mera vo dikkat to nahi de raha aapko.” Bhima ne pucha.


"hat jaao ab tum, dikkat ki to baat hi hai" renuka bhima ko apne upar se dhakailte huve kahti hai.

Bhima renuka ke upar se hat jaata hai aur jamin par baith jaata hai. "bahut shukun mil raha tha…memsaab?"

"aise hi pade rahenge kya hum tumhaare saath bhondu kahi ke." renuka ne kaha.

"oh haan main to sab kuch bhool gaya tha…aise thoda hum pade rahenge."

"chalo chodo, ye bataao kuch khaaya tumne saara din."

"nahi memsaab pura din ann ka ek dana bhi nasib nahi huva. Main to kahi pani bhi nahi pee paaya."

"kyon aisa kya ho gaya tha...bahut pareshaan the kya tum aaj ki apni kartoot ke kaaran."

"pucho mat memsaab...aapko ab main jabardast vaakya shunaata hun." bhima utsukta mein bola.

"kaisa vaakya?"

bhima, renuka ko saari kahaani shunaata hai.

"yakin nahi hota ki ek sadhaaran si ladki itna bada kaam kar sakti hai."

"sab kuch sach hai memsaab...main khud gavaah hun." bhima ne kaha.

"acha kuch khaaoge ab tum?"

"bahut bhuk lagi hai memsaab...main abhi kuch banaata hun."

"nahi main banaaye deti hun."

"memsaab aap mere liye khaana banaayengi, nahi nahi...main bana lunga."

"pitoge tum agar jyada bologe to...jaao haath muh dho kar aao main khana taiyaar karti hun."

“pahle main ye jamin par bikhre makhan ko saaf kar deta hun.”

“haan…ye kar do pahle phir haath muh dho lena.”


bhima jamin se makhan ko saaf kar deta hai aur haath muh dhone baahar nikal aata hai. "memsaab to gajab hain. Maarti bhi hain aur pyar bhi karti hain. Memsaab jab chali jaayengi to mera bilkul man nahi lagega."

Renuka bhi baahar aati hai aur chulha taiyaar karti hai.


Renuka jab khana bana rahi thi to bhima ushke saath hi baith gaya chulhe ke paas.

“memsaab aap mere liye khana bana rahi hain. Mujhe to yakin hi nahi ho raha.”

“ishme aisa kya hai. Haweli mein bhi main khana banaati hi thi. Aur kayi baar tumne vaha mere haath ka khaya bhi hai.”

“vaha kuch aur baat thi yaha kuch aur baat hai.” Bhima ne kaha.

“lo khana taiyaar hai tum ander chataayi lagaao. Main laati hun.” Renuka ne kaha.

Dono ne ek saath chataayi par baith kar khana khaaya.

“bahut swadist khana banaaya aapne memsaab. Saari bhook shaant ho gayi.” Bhima ne kaha.

Khana khaane ke baad bhima jamin par chataayi beecha kar late gaya aur aur renuka chaarpaayi par late gayi.

“memsaab ek baat puchu bura na maane to.”

“haan pucho.”

“jab main aapke upar tha to aapko kaisa lag raha tha.”

“kyon jaan-na chaahte ho?”

“bas yu hi. Mujhe to bahut acha lag raha tha.”

“acha tumhe to acha lagega hi. Utteji jo ho rahe the tum.”

“haan baad mein thoda thoda hone laga tha.”

“thoda nahi tum pure uttejit ho gaye the. Bahut tej chubh raha tha mujhe vo.”

“haan baad mein aisa ho gaya tha.”

“tum mujhse ashlil baate karte rahoge kya, shona nahi hai aaj kya. Raat bahut ho gayi hai. Ab jabki pishaach ka khatra tal gaya hai mujhe yaha se chalna chaahiye. Sho jaao mujhe kal jaldi uth kar safar par nikalna hai.”

Bhima ke to pairo ke neeche se jaise jamin nikal gayi. Vo turant apni chataayi se utha aur renuka ke bistar ke paas aa gaya.

“memsaab aap kal chali jaaogi.”

“haan aur nahi to kya. Main hamesha yahi thoda rukungi.”

“haan theek kah rahi hain aap. Ye thahri grib ki kutiya. Aap to haweli mein rahengi jaakar.”
“paagal ho kya. Mera ye matlab nahi hai. Kuch bhi bole ja rahe ho. Mujhe apne ghar to jaana hi hoga na ab.”

“memsaab aap mat jaao. Mera man nahi lagega.” Bhima gidgidaaya.

“paagal ho kya mujhe jaana hi hoga.”

“kuch din to aap ruk hi sakti hain.”

“haan taaki tum mujhe roj parda utha kar dekho…. kyon.”

“nahi nahi memsaab mera vo matlab nahi hai.”

“acha chodo ye sab. Mujhe ye bataao mujhe kyon rokna chaahte ho. Kya lagti hun main tumhaari.”

“aap…aap meri memsaab hain.”

“memsaab hun to kya apne ghar mein rakhoge mujhe.” Renuka ne kaha.

“mujhe nahi pata kyon…shaayad.”

“shaayad kya?”

“kuch nahi rahne dijiye. Sho jaaeeye aap.” Bhima vaapis apni chataayi par aa gaya.

“chale gaye tum to. Bhima bolo na shaayad se tumhaara kya matlab hai.”

“rahne dijiye memsaab aapko bura lagega.”

“ho sakta hai na lage tum bolo to…idhar aao vaapis aur jaldi bataao shaayad kya?”

Bhima phir se renuka ke bistar ke paas aata hai aur bolta hai.

“shaayad main aapko chaahne laga hun. Mujhe pata hai ye galat hai. Lekin jo mere man mein tha kah diya.”

“bhondu ho tum ek number ke. Kishi ko chaahna galat nahi hota.”

“lekin aap to chali jaayengi na. kya phaayda aisi chaahat ka.”

“ek shart par rukungi yaha.”

“boliye kya shart hai.”

“mujhe apni biwi bana lo.”

“kya! Aap ye kya kah rahi hain. Aisa kaise hoga.”

“sab kuch mumkin hai. Kya tum mujhe pyar nahi karte?”

“vo to karta hun shaayad par…aap aur meri biwi…aisa kaise hoga.”

“kya tumhaara iraada mujhe yaha rakhail bana kar rakhne ka hai.”

“aisa mat kaho memsaab. Apne baare mein aisa mat kaho.”

“bhima tumne mujhe hi nahi chuva balki meri aatma ko chuva hai. Mujhe lagta hai ki main tumhaare saath khus rahungi. Main yaha se kahi nahi jaana chaahti. Main to bas yu hi tumhaare man ki baat jaan-ne ke liye bol rahi thi. Jaisa ki mujhe shak tha, vahi huva. Tum bhi mujhe chaahte ho aur main bhi tumhe chaahti hun. Phir hum hamesa ek saath kyon nahi rah sakte. Main ek haweli se nikal kar dusri haweli nahi jaana chaahti. Jo shukun ki saans mujhe tumhaari ish kutiya mein mil rahi hai vo mujhe aaj tak haweli mein nahi mili. Bataao banaaoge mujhe apni dulhan. Shaadi shuda hun main pahle se lekin phir bhi tumse ye puch rahi hun. Shaayad main galat hun. Lekin mujhe aisa lagta hai ki mujhe sirf tumhaare saath rahna chaahiye.”

“memsaab aap galat nahi ho sakti. Par main aapke laayak nahi hun.”

“phir kyon rokna chaahte the mujhe. Mujhe dubaara phir se nanga dekhna chaahte the ya phir ye sab apni hawas ke liye bol rahe the.”

“nahi nahi bhagvaan kasam memsaab aisa kuch nahi hai. Bataaya to aapko ki main aapko chaahne laga hun.”

“bas mujhe chaahoge. Apni biwi nahi banaaoge. Kaisi chaahat hai tumhaari.”

“kya aap mere saath ish kutiya mein rah lengi.”

“rah nahi rahi hun kya, aur kya chaahiye tumhe.”

“vo to hai memsaab…par gaanv waley kya kahenge. Aur thakur rudra pratap singh to mujhe jaan se maar denge.”

“bas dar gaye.”

“nahi memsaab aisa nahi hai lekin in baato ka khatra to hai hi.”

“vo sab dekha jaayega. Tum bas ye bataao ki tum mujhe apni biwi banaaoge ki nahi.”

“main taiyar hun memsaab. Mera to ye shobhagya hoga ki aap jaisi biwi mujhe milegi.”

“vo to thik hai pahle ye memsaab kahna band karo. Mujhe abse renuka kahoge tum…kya kahoge?”

“abhi nahi memsaab dheere seekh lunga. Abhi aap meri memsaab hi raho.”

“bhondu ho tum ek number ke.”

“memsaab aapko haweli jaisa sukh to nahi de paaunga par pyar bahut karunga aapko.”

“mujhe pata hai bhima…tabhi tumhaari biwi ban-na chaahti hun.”

Bhima ne renuka ka haath pakda aur ush par apne hont tika diye. Renuka ke pure sharir mein jaise beejli daud gayi. “ye sab abhi nahi bhima baad mein.”

“bas aapko apna pyar deekhna chaahta tha.”

“vo tum bahut deekha chuke ho…chalo ab sho jaao. Kal hum shaadi kar lenge.”

“kal hi kar lenge.” Bhima hairaan rah gaya.

“jab tum kaho tab kar lenge ishme hairaan hone ki kya baat hai.”

“nahi nahi kal hi theek rahega. Aapse jyada din dur nahi rah paaunga main ab.”

“theek hai. Theek hai sho jaao ab tum.”

Bhima ka to jaise koyi bahut bada sapna sach ho gaya. Vo bahut khus tha. khus hone wali baat hi thi. Renuka jaisi biwi ushe kahi nahi mil sakti thi.



…………………………………………………………………………………….


Sadhna to saari raat tadapti rahi. Kabhi ish karvat kabhi ush karvat. Ushki jaan to bas prem mein atki thi. Baar baar bas ushki salaamti ki duva kar rahi thi. Vo besabri se subah hone ka intezaar kar rahi thi. Jaise hi murge ne baang di vo bistar se uth gayi. Subah ke koyi 6 baj rahe the. Baahar abhi bhi halka halka andhera tha.Sadhna chupchaap ghar se nikli aur prem ke ghar ki taraf chal padi.

Prem ko kuch der pahle hi hosh aaya tha. aankhe khulte hi vo khud ko apne ghar mein paakar hairaan rah gaya.

“oh tumhe hosh aa gaya. Bhagvaan ka laakh-laakh shukar hai.” Kesav pandit ne kaha.

“main yaha kaise aaya pita ji mujhe to vo pishaach utha kar le gaya tha.” prem ne pucha.

“jo ho gaya so ho gaya chodo ye sab. Pishaach ka khaatma ho chuka hai. Ab vo yaha nahi aayega.”

“ye sab kaise huva?”

“sab bhagvaan ki kripa hai. Ish baare mein jyada mat socho. Pishaach ke baare mein baate karna theek nahi hota.”

“par main jaan-na chaahta hun ki…ye sab kaise huva?”

“pishaach ke pet mein tirsul maara hamne aur vo khatam ho gaya. Phir hum tumhe yaha le aaye.” Kesav pandit badi chaalaaki se bol raha tha. vo jhut bhi bol raha tha aur sach bhi. Hum kah kar vo apne man se jhut ka bojh hata raha tha, hum vo bhima sadhna aur apne sandharb mein kah raha tha.. vo nahi chaahta tha ki sadhna ke baare mein prem ko kuch bhi pata chale. Prem apne pita ka vishwaas kaise na karta. Vo unki bahut izaat karta tha.

“beta tum araam karo. Main mandir ja raha hun. Aur haan gaanv ke kishi aadmi se baat karne ki jaroorat nahi hai. Sab gharo mein ghuss gaye the jab vo pishaach tumhe le ja raha tha.”

“gaanv wale dare huve the pita ji aur vaise bhi kya kar sakte the vo pishaach ka.”

“jo bhi ho tum gaanv walo se dur hi rahna.”

“mujhe to vaise bhi yaha se jaana hi hai pita ji. Mujhe vaapis apne guru ke aashram lotna hoga.” Prem ne kaha.

“tum phir se chale jaaoge?”

“haan pita ji jaana hi hoga.”

“theek hai jaisi tumhaari marji. Main mandir ke liye nikalta hun. Uth sako to kundi band kar lena.”

“aap jaao main dekh lunga.”

Kesav pandit chala gaya. Sadhna bahut ache samay par prem se milne aa rahi thi nahi to kesav pandit ushe ghar mein na ghusne deta.

Sadhna pahunch to gayi prem ke ghar lekin darvaaje par pahunch kar thitak gayi. Vo kesav pandit ki vajah se ghabra rahi thi. Phir bhi ushne himmat karke darvaaja khat khataaya.

“kaun hai? Aa jaao darvaaja khula hi hai.” Prem ne ander se awaaj di.

Prem ki awaaj shunte hi sadhna ki khusi ka thikaana nahi raha. Ushne turant darvaaja dhakaila aur ander aa gayi.

“prem tum theek ho bhagvaan ka laakh laakh shukar hai.”

“mujhe kya hona tha. main bilkul theek hun. Tum itni subah subah yaha kya kar rahi ho.” Prem ne kathor sabdo mein kaha.

“mujhe tumhaari chinta ho rahi thi. Bas tumhe dekhne aayi hun.”

“dekh liya theek se. ho gaya tumhaara. Ab jaao yaha se aur mujhe akela chod do.” Prem ki awaaj mein kathorta barkaraar thi.

“main bas tumhe dekhne aayi thi. Kya karun dil se majboor hun.” Sadhna ki aankhe chalak uthi.

“dekho ish rone dhone ka mujh pe koyi asar nahi hoga. Behtar yahi hoga ki tum yaha se chali jaao.” Prem ne kaha.

“ja rahi hun prem…ja rahi hun…apna khyaal rakhna.” Sadhna aankho mein aansu liye bhaari kadmo se baahar aa gayi.

Prem ish baat se bilkul anjaan tha ki sadhna hi ushe apni jaan par khel kar jungle se bacha kar laayi hai. Vo to bas har haal mein sadhna se peecha chudaana chaahta tha. vo apne sanyaas se kadaap bhatakna nahi chaahta tha.

Sadhna ke dil par bahut gahri chot lagi. itni gahri ki shaayad ushke ghaav kabhi nahi bhar paayenge. Vo kishi tarah se ghar pahunch gayi aur vaapis aa kar bistar par gir gayi. Ushki aankhe thamne ka naam hi nahi le rahi thi. Shaayad ek yahi raasta tha ushke paas apne gam ko dur karne ka.


Subah ho chuki thi lekin bhima bahut gahri neend mein shoya tha. hasin sapne dekh raha tha. neend mein hi ushe ghanti ki awaaj shunaayi di. Vo achaanak uth kar baith gaya. “ye ghanti ki awaaj kaha se aa rahi hai.”

“aise hi shote ho kya der tak tum. tabhi kahu kyon haweli aksar late pahunchte the tum. uth jaao ab.”

Bhima ne turant ghum kar dekha. Bhima ke ghar mein ushne ek chota sa mandir bana rakha tha jishme ki bhole naath ki ek choti si murti rakhi thi. Renuka ush chote se mandir ke aage baithi thi aur dhupbatti laga kar aarti kar rahi thi.

“memsaab, to aap baja rahi thi ghanti.”

“haan tumhe kya laga?”

“mujhe laga main sapna dekh raha hun.”

“acha hai ki tumne yahi chota sa mandir bana rakha hai. Mujhe subah severe bhagvaan ki aarti karna pasand hai.”


“bana to rakha hai par mushkil se kabhi hi ishmein dhup lagaata hun. Aaj bade dino baad ishmein dhupbatti lagaayi hai aapne.”

“abse roj lagegi dhupbatti ishmein. chalo utho aur naha dho lo.” Renuka ne mandir ke aage se uthte huve kaha.

“aap naha li kya?”

“kyon..kya phir se parda utha kar dekhna tha tumhe?”

“nahi nahi main vaise hi puch raha hun.”

“haan naha li hun main. Naha kar hi dhupbatti ki jaati hai. Pata nahi kya ye tumhe.”

“oh haan ye to pata hai…khi….khi” bhima hanste huve apni chataayi se uthta hai aur baahar aa jaata hai.

Renuka chulhe par raat ki hi tarah naasta taiyar karti hai. Ek bahut hi shunder sa rishta banta ja raha hai bhima aur renuka ke beech.

Naasta karne ke baad bhima kahta hai, “memsaab mujhe jaana hoga abhi.”

“kaha jaana hoga?” renuka ne pucha.

“mujhe swami ji ki chinta ho rahi hai. Pata nahi unhe hosh aaya hai ya nahi. ja kar dekh aata hun.”

“haan tum dekh aao…main bhi unke baare mein jaan-na chaahti hun.”

“oh haan…aap kah rahi thi ki aaj shaadi karenge”

“tum ho aao pahle…phir dekhte hain…shaadi to hum kar hi lenge.”

“vahi main bhi kah raha tha. aaj hi aaj sab mumkin nahi hoga.”

“tum ho aao pahle phir dekhte hain.” Renuka ne kaha.


Bhima prem ki haalat jaan-ne ke liye ushke ghar ke liye nikal padta hai. Raaste mein ushe kuch log deekhayi diye. Vo kuch baate karte ja rahe the jo ki bhima ne shun li.

“bada bura huva thakur ke saath. Ek-ek karke sab chale gaye haweli se. badi manhus haweli hai.”

“haan bhai ab to ush taraf jaate huve bhi dar lagega.”

Bhima ne unhe roka aur pucha,”kya huva haweli mein bhai”

“thakur rudra partap singh chal basey. Ab haweli bilkul shunsaan ho gayi hai.”

Log baate karte karte aage nikal gaye. Bhima vahi khada khada gahri chinta mein kho gaya.

“ab kuch din hum shaadi nahi kar paayenge. Aise mein shaadi karna theek nahi rahega. Chal kar swami ji ko dekhta hun pahle. Phir ghar ja kar ye baat bataaunga memsaab ko.”

Bhima prem ke ghar pahunchta hai. Ghar ke baahar hi ushe kesav pandit mil jaata hai.

“kya karne aaye ho yaha. Mujhe ponga pandit bol ke gaye the kal…huh.” Kesav pandit ne kaha.

“chodiye ye sab pandit ji. Main aapse kishi bahas mein nahi padna chaahta. Aap thahre gyani pandit aur main thahra murkh agyaani. Main to yaha swami ji ka haal chaal jaan-ne ke liye aaya hun.”

“theek hai vo ab. Hosh aa gaya tha ushe subah. Abhi davaayi le kar leta hai.”

“kya main mil sakta hun swami ji se.”

“mere ghar mein to tumhe ghusne nahi dunga main. Chupchaap yaha se chale jaao to acha hai.”

“main tumhe dekhte hi samajh gaya tha ki yahi hona hai. Tum sach mein ponge pandit ho. Tumhaare jaisa dhurt pandit maine aaj tak nahi dekha.”

“dafa ho jaao yaha se.” kesav pandit cheellaaya.

“jaata hun jaata hun. Swami ji ke kaaran chup hun varna abhi patak deta tumhe huh.” Bhima vaha se chal deta hai.

Bhima vaapia apne ghar aa jaata hai.

“kaise hain swami ji?” renuka ne pucha.

“vo to theek hain lekin thakur saahib chal basey.”

“kya! Kab huva ye sab.” renuka ka muh khula ka khula rah gaya.

“vo to nahi pata…lekin ab hum thode din shaadi nahi kar paayenge memsaab.”

“koyi baat nahi. bhagvaan unki aatma ko shaanti de. Saadi to hamaari ho hi jaayegi der saber.”


Ek tarah se thakur ka samraajya gaanv se khatam ho chuka tha. ye baat renuka aur bhima ke liye bhi achi thi aur madam aur varsha ke liye bhi. Varna bahut dikkat aa sakti thi unhe.



………………………………………………………………..



Idhar sadhna abhi tak bistar par padi thi. Uthna bahut mushkil ho raha tha ushke liye. Saari raat neend to aayi nahi thi. Bahut jyada thaki huyi thi.

“kya baat hai sadhna? Aaj kuch khaane ko nahi dogi kya?” gulaab chand ne pucha.

Sadhna dheere se bistar se uthti hai aur kahti hai, “abhi taiyaar karti hun pita ji.”

“baat kya hai. Bahut thaki thaki si lag rahi hai tu.”

“kuch nahi pita ji bas yu hi.”

“bahut bhook lagi hai mujhe.”

“bas abhi laati hun pita ji aap baithiye.”

Sadhna apne pita ke liye to khana bana deti hai lekin vo ab bhi khud kuch nahi khaati. Kuch bhi khaane ka man hi nahi hai ushka. Pyar ka ghaav kuch aisa hi hota hai. Jakham bharne mein kuch vakt to lagta hi hai. Vakt ke saath saath sadhna sambhalne lagti hai. Dheere dheere ek hafta beet jaata hai. Ab jabki gaanv mein thakur ki satta khatam ho chuki thi to madan varsha ko lekar apne ghar hi aa gaya.

“hmm to tum ho sadhna. Bahut taarif karte hain tumhaare bhaiya tumhaari. Nazar na lag jaaye meri tumhe bahut shunder ho tum to.”

Sadhna varsha ki baat shun kar halka sa mushkura di. “main bhi aapko pahli baar dekh rahi hun. Bhaiya rahte to the khoye khoye par ye nahi pata tha ki aapke pyar mein khoye hai. Bhagvaan aapke pyar ko salaamat rakhe.”

“maine shuna ki tumne ush darinde pishaach ko maar diya. Kaise kiya tumne ye sab.” Varsha ne kaha.

“mujhe khud nahi pata. Bas ho gaya.” Sadhna ne kaha.

Ye to sadhna ke pyar ki taakat thi jishne prem ko bacha liya. Ishko kishi ko samjhaaya nahi ja sakta tha.

Madan ne sadhna ko baahon mein bhar liya aur bola, “badi anokhi hai meri bahna. Ye kuch bhi kar sakti hai.”
Varsha bahan bhaayi ka pyar dekh kar mushkura padti hai.

“kab shaadi kar rahe ho aap dono?” sadhna ne pucha.

“jab tum kahogi sadhna…bataao kab karein, saari taiyaari to tumhe hi karni hai.” Madan ne kaha.

“main aap dono ke saath hun bhaiya. Bahut khuss hun main aap dono ke liye. Jo bhi mujhse ban padega main karungi.”

“abhi shaadi nahi kar sakte hum kuch din, thakur saahib ka nidhan huva hai abhi abhi. Varsha bhi thoda gam mein hai. Thoda ruk kar karenge. Lekin tab tak varsha yahi rahegi tumhaare saath.”

“bilkul rahe yahi. Mujhe bahut acha lagega. Vaise bhi bahut akeli mahsus karti hun main yaha. Main chaaye laati hun. ” Sadhna ne kaha.

Sadhna chaaye lene chali gayi. Sadhna ke jaate hi madan ne varsha ko baahon mein bhar liya.

“aaj raat apne ghar mein maje karenge.” Madan ne kaha.

“shaadi hone tak tumhe paas bhi nahi phatakne dungi main ab. Vaha kishore ke ghar tumhaara man nahi bhara. Roj raat ko mujhe pareshaan karte the.”

“kya karu mera dil hi nahi bharta tumse. Jistni baar tum-me samaata hun aur icha hoti hai karne ki. Shaayad sambhog aisa hi jaadu karta hai.”

“ab tumhe kuch nahi milne wala janaab. Vaise bhi main yaha sadhna ke saath letungi. Tumhaare saath nahi.”

“kyon?”

“paagal ho kya. Shaadi se pahle sab ke saamne acha lagega kya?”

“sab sho jaayenge tabhi na karenge hum. Tum bhi kaisi baat karti ho. Vaise bhi kuch dino se to tum gam mein dubi ho. Kaha nazdeek aande diya tumne mujhe.”

Sadhna kamre mein aati hai to madan aur varsha ko dekh kar khaansti hai, “uh..uh..chaaye taiyaar hai.”

Madan fauran varsha ko apni baahon se azaad kar deta hai. Varsha madan ko chutki kaat-ti hai. “kara di na meri bejati tumne? Kya sochegi sadhna.” Varsha ne dheere se kaha.

Sadhna ne ye shun liya. “main kuch nahi sochungi bhabi. Galti meri hi thi. Main bina sarvaaja khadkaaye ander aa gayi main kuch khaane ko banaati hun. Aap dono tab tak baate karo.”
“haan sadhna bahut acha sa khaana bana de aaj. Pahli baar aayi hai varsha ghar. Ishko pata chalna chaahiye ki meri bahna bahut acha khaana banaati hai.”

Sadhna mushkuraate huve baahar aa jaati hai aur chulha taiyaar karti hai. Bahut busy rakhti hai vo khud ko ghar ke kaam kaaj mein lekin phir bhi rah-rah kar prem ki yaad aa hi jaati hai.


……………………………………………………………….


Prem ab bilkul theek ho chuka hai aur ab vo ghaanv se jaane ki taiyaari mein hai.
Kesav pandit ushe rokne ki koshis to karta hai par vo nahi maanta.

“mujhe mere guru ke paas jaana hoga pita ji. Aapko pata hi hai ki maine sanyaas le liya hai. Yaha mere adhyaatam ka vikaas nahi ho paayega. Tarah tarah ke bhatkaav hain yaha. Jab se yaha aaya hun krodh, ghrina pata nahi kya kya aa gaya hai mere ander. Yaha thode din aur ruka to mera adhyaatmik vikaas ruk jaayega. Mujhe yaha se jaana hi hoga.”

“jaisi tumhaari marji beta. Rokunga nahi tumhe. Lekin kabhi kabhi apne budhe baap ko dekhne aate rahna. Akela hun yaha, tere shiva mera kaun hai.”

“aata rahunga pita ji. Jaroor aata rahunga. Ye bhi kya koyi kahne ki baat hai.”

Prem ghar se baahar nikalta hai aur charo taraf dekhta hai. “bhagvaan ish gaanv mein sukh shaanti banaaye rakhe. Pita ji theek hai main chalta hun. Safar thoda lamba hai, mujhe abhi nikalna hoga.”

“theek hai beta apna khyaal rakhna.”

Prem chalne lagta hai. Lekin tabhi ushe peeche se awaaj aati hai.

“swami ji!”

Prem mud kar dekhta hai. “bhima kaha the tum. milne bhi nahi aaye ek baar bhi.”

Bhima daud kar prem ke paas aata hai aur kahta hai, “aaya tha swami ji lekin mujhe aapse milne nahi diya gaya.”

“jaao beta. Tumhe der ho rahi hai. In gaanv walo se itna muh mat lago.” Kesav pandit ne kaha.

“kaisi baat karte hai aap pita ji. Ye sab acha nahi lagta mujhe….haan bhima bataao kaise ho tum. ab to gaanv mein shaanti hai na.” Prem ne kaha.

“kah nahi sakta swami ji, bahut khusi huyi aapko bilkul theek thaak dekh kar. Rahi gaanv ki baat, jishme devi samaan sadhna rahti ho vaha ashaanti jyada dino tak tik nahi sakti.”

“ye kya bol rahe ho sadhna ne kya kar diya aisa?” prem ne hairaani mein pucha.

“kya aapko pandit ji ne kuch bataaya nahi. ye to dhurt paney ki had paar kar di pandit ji ne.”
“beta tum jaao yaha se ye paaglo jaisi baate kar raha hai.” Kesav pandit ne kaha.

“rukiye pita ji…bhima ye sab kya hai. Kahna kya chaahte ho tum.”

“swami ji pishaach aapko jungle mein utha le gaya tha. gaanv ke saare log gharo mein ghuss gaye the. Kishi ne koyi madad nahi ki. Aapke pita shri bhi kuch karne ka vichaar nahi rakhte the. Inhone to aapko mara maan liya tha.”

“aisa kuch nahi hai prem ye jhut bol raha hai.” Kesav pandit beech mein bol pada.

“rukiye pita ji kahne dijiye ishey.” Prem bahut utshuk tha sab kuch jaan-ne ke liye.

“main jhut nahi bol raha swami ji. Jhut bol kar mujhe kya koyi inaam milega?. Swami ji ye to sadhna thi jishne himmat nahi haari thi. Ushi ne pandit ji se prathna karke kuch upaay pucha. Inhone bataaya ki bhole naath ke tirsul se khaatma ho sakta hai pishaach ka. Bas phir kya tha. sadhna tirsul ley kar akele hi nikal padi jungle ki aur.”
______________________________




“main nahi gaya tha kya.” Kesav pandit gusse mein bola.

“aapne to aur musibat hi badhaayi thi. Raaste par dhota raha main aapko. Sadhna akeli rah gayi thi. Aapke saath hone ki bajaaye mujhe sadhna ke saath hona chaahiye tha.”

“haan aage bataao phir kya huva.” Prem ne kaha.

“swami ji pata nahi sadhna ne kaise kiya ye sab lekin vo jungle mein pishaach ke theekaane tak pahunch hi gayi. Na keval ushne pishaach ko maara balki apni peeth par dho kar aapko gaanv tak laayi. Seedha vaidh ke paas le gayi thi vo aapko. Mujhe to sadhna kishi devi se kam nahi lagi. Aisa kaam koyi aam insaan nahi kar sakta.”

Puri kahaani shun kar prem ki aankhe bhar aayi aur ushki aankhe tapakne lagi.

Prem ki aankho mein aansu dekh kar bhima ne pucha, “kya huva swami ji aapki aankho mein aansu. Maine kuch galat kah diya kya?”

“nahi bhima tumne bahut acha kiya jo ye mujhe bata diya. Main to khud pe ro raha hun. Sadhna sahi kahti thi ‘itna bhi upar nahi utha main’. Bahut bada anarth ho gaya hai mujhse.”

Bhima ko kuch samajh nahi aa raha tha. samajhta bhi kaise ushe bilkul nahi pata tha ki prem aur sadhna ke beech kya chal raha hai.

“beta tujhe jo samajhna hai tu samajh. Bas itna dhyaan rakhna ki main tera pita hun aur ye gaanv waale tere kuch nahi lagte.”

“pita ji bas kuch aur na kahein mera dil bahut vyathit hai. Jo paap mujhse huva hai main ushke liye khud ko kabhi maaf nahi kar paaunga.”

“aisa kyon bol rahe ho beta. Aisa kya ho gaya?” kesav pandit ne pucha.

“haan swami ji aisa kyon kah rahe hain.” Bhima ne bhi pucha.

“aap log nahi samjhenge. Mujhe abhi sadhna se milna hoga…varna bhagvaan mujhe kabhi maaf nahi karenge.” Prem ne kaha aur sadhna ke ghar ki taraf chal pada.

“paagal mat bano vo koyi devi-vevi nahi hai. Tumhe der ho jaayegi…kaha ja rahe ho?”

“jaane do unhe ponge pandit…kyon hamesha bekaar ki baate karte ho.” Bhima ne kaha.

“tu dafa ho ja yaha se. main teri shakal bhi nahi dekhna chaahta makkaar kahi ka.”

“ha..ha..ha makkaari khud karte ho aur makkaar mujhe bolte ho…ponge pandit.” Bhima kah kar chal diya. Kesav daant bheench kar rah gaya.

Prem jab sadhna ke ghar pahuncha to vo apne ghar ke baahar chulhe ke saamne baithi khana bana rahi thi. Ushki peeth prem ki aur thi ishliye ushe pata hi nahi chala ki prem ushke peeche khada hai.

Kuch der tak prem sadhna ko chupchaap khade huve dekhta raha. Ushe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki sadhna ko kya kahe. Swami log bhi kabhi kabhi ajeeb duvidha mein pad jaate hain.

Sadhna to apne kaam mein khoyi thi. Chulhe mein aag theek se jal nahi rahi thi ishliye vo phoonk maar rahi thi chulhe mein. Dhunva hi dhunva ho rakha tha. haato mein ushke raakh lagi thi. Dhunve ke kaaran baar baar aankho mein aansu aate the aur vo haath se aansu ponchne ki koshis karti thi. Chehre par bhi raakh lag gayi thi ushke.

“bahut vyasth ho kaam mein. Meri taraf mud kar nahi dekhogi kya.”

achaanak apne peeche awaaj shun kar sadhna ghabra gayi aur fauran khadi ho gayi. Vo ek shabd bhi nahi boli. Shaayad bol hi nahi paayi. Ushne bas apne dil par haath rakh liya. Bahut joro se dhadak raha tha dil ushka. Ushe vishwaas hi nahi ho raha tha ki prem vaha khada hai.

“din mein bhi sapne dekhne lagi hun main ab” sadhna ne kaha aur mud kar vaapis chulhe ke saamne baith gayi.

“main sapna nahi hun sadhna, main tumse milne aaya hun.” Prem ne kaha.

Ab to sadhna ko vishwaas karna hi pada. Vo khadi huyi aur boli, “prem tumhe bilkul theek dekh kar mujhe jo khusi mil rahi hai main shabdo mein nahi kah sakti. Bilkul theek ho na tum ab. Kahi koyi takleef to nahi hai.”

“bas ab rulaaogi kya tum mujhe. Kyon karti ho itna pyar mujhe tum. main tumhaare pyar ke laayak nahi hun sadhna. Nahi hun main laayak tumhaare pyar ke.” Prem bhaavuk ho utha.

“mere haath mein nahi hai prem… nahi hai mere haath mein. Aur tumhe pyar karna to shobhagya hai mera.”

“maine tumhe daant kar bhaga diya tha ush din. Aaj mujhe bhima ne bataaya ki kaise tum mujhe jungle se lekar aayi. Kya karun main ab main ja raha tha apne guru ke paas. Lekin ab ye jeendagi to tumhaari ho gayi. Kaise jaaunga main ab. ”

“tum jaao prem. Khusi khusi jaao mera pyar tumhaare paanv ki bediya nahi hai. Main shaayad svaarthi ho gayi thi jo har vakt bas apna hi sochti thi. Par ab nahi. Pyar sirf milan ka naam nahi hai. Bichadna bhi pyar hi hai. Tum hamesa mere dil mein rahoge. Tumhe nikaal nahi paaungi dil se. tum khusi khusi ja sakte ho prem. Ab main samajh gayi hun ki mujhe tumhaare maksad mein rodey nahi atkaane chaahiye. Mujhse jo bhi bhool huyi ushke liye main tumse maafi chaahti hun.”

“kya tum sach kah rahi ho?”

“kya kabhi jhut bola hai maine tumse. Tumhaare sar ki kasam. Jaao tum apni manjik ko haansil karo. Tumhaare liye mera pyar hamesa bana rahega. Mujhe tumse koyi gila shikva nahi hai.”

“main ja hi raha tha. acha huva jo bhima ne mujhe sab kuch bataaya aur main tumse milne aa gaya. Ab main dil par bina koyi bojh liye ja sakta hun. Mujhe der ho rahi hai kya main niklu.”

“agar aisa hai to turant niklo prem varna mujhe tumhaari chinta rahegi. Bas jaha bhi rahna apna khyaal rakhna. Bhagvaan tumhe vo sab de jo tum paana chaahte ho.”

“main kish muh se tumhaara shukriya karun.”

“ushki koyi jaroorat nahi hai prem. Meri jagah tum hote to tum bhi yahi karte. Jaao ab der mat karo.”

“haan main chalta hun sadhna. Tum bhi apna khyaal rakhna.”



Prem mud kar chal deta hai. Sadhna ushe jaate huve dekhti rahti hai. Prem peeche mud kar dekhta hai to dono pyar bhari mushkaan se dekhte hain ek dusre ko. Dheere dheere prem sadhna ki aankho se ojhal ho jaata hai. Na chaahte huve bhi sadhna ki aankhe bhar aati hai. “khus rahna prem. Jaha bhi raho khus rahna” sadhna aansuvo ko ponchte huve kahti hai.


………………………………………………………………….


Jaise jaise din chadhta hai mausam karvat badalne lagta hai. Aasmaan mein ghane baadal chaa jaate hain. Bhima apne kheto mein kuch bo raha tha.

“pahle to akela tha main. Ab memsaab bhi hain. Khub mehnat karni hogi mujhe kheto mein.”

Bhima aasmaan ki taraf dekhta hai. “uff lagta hai bade joro ki baarish aane waali hai. Jaldi se ghar chalta hun varna memsaab ke liye jo tohfa liya hai vo bheeg jaayega.”

Bhima ghar ki taraf bhaagta hai. Lekin raaste mein hi joro ki baarish shuru ho jaati hai. Lekin phir bhi vo khud to bheeg jaata hai lekin kishi tarah se tohfe ko bheegne se bacha leta hai.
“aa gaye tum kaha rah gaye the?”

Bhima ne tohfa apne peeche chupa rakha tha.

“pahle aankhe band kijiye.”

“kya baat hai?”

“kijiye to memsaab.”

Renuka aankhe band kar leti hai.

“ab haath aage kijiye.”

Renuka hairat mein haath bhi aage kar leti hai.

Bhima renuka ke haath mein ek shunder si sari rakh deta hai.

“itni pyari sari…kaha se laaye.”

“khareed kar laaya hun memsaab.”

Renuka khusi se bhima ke gale lag jaati hai.

“mere kapde gile hain memsaab aur mausam bhi kharaab hai. Aise mein gale lagengi aap to kahi main uttejit na ho jaaun.”

“ghabraao mat danda taiyaar hai.”

“phir theek hai.”

Dono thahaaka laga kar hansne lagte hain.

“bahut pyar karne lagi hun main tumhe pata nahi kyon” renuka ne kaha.

“meri bhi kuch aisi hi haalat thi. Kheto mein har pal aapka hi khyaal aa raha tha. memsaab meeta do na ye duriya. Kab tak hum shaadi ka intezaar karenge.”

Bhima ke ling mein uttejna hone lagi thi aur vo ab renuka ko chubh raha tha.

“nahi bhima abhi nahi. main tab tak tumhe khud ko samarpit nahi kar sakti jab tak hum pati patni na ban jaaye. Bura mat maan-na lekin mere vichaar mein abhi ye sab theek nahi hai.”

“kya main aapko chum sakta hun…honto par.”

“rokungi nahi tumhe par baat to vo bhi vahi rahegi. Kya tum thoda aur intezaar nahi kar sakte. Main bina kishi glani ke khud ko tumhe samarpit karna chaahti hun. Aur ye tabhi hoga jab tum meri maang mein shindur bhar doge.”
“maaf kijiye memsaab…main uttejit ho kar ye sab bol baitha. Ye uttejna bahka deti hai mujhe. Par hum jaise ab hain vaise to rah sakte hain. Bada sukun milta hai aapke karib memsaab.”

“haan itna to theek hai. Lekin dikkat yahi hai ki tumhaara vo baar baar tan jaata hai meri taraf aur mujhe dar lagta hai ki kahi hum bahak na jaayein. Agar ushe thaam lo to hum ek dusre ke karib rah sakte hain.”

“vo to mere bas mein hai hi nahi aap jaan hi gayi hogi ab tak. Aap bas danda rakho haath mein shaayad kuch baat ban jaaye.”

“nahi ab main apne hone waale pati par danda nahi barsaaungi.”

“aisa hai kya memsaab. Mujhe to aisa lagta tha ki mujhe peetaayi ke liye taiyaar rahna hoga har vakt.”

“ye memsaab kahna kab chodogey tum. ab tumhaari memsaab nahi hun main biwi ban-ne waali hun tumhaari.”

“chut jaayegi dheere dheere memsaab aao thoda yu hi bistar par late-te hain.”

Bhima renuka ko baahon mein liye huve bistar ki taraf badhta hai.

Renuka turant bhima ki baahon se ajaad ho jaati hai aur kahti hai “na baba bistar par nahi jaaungi tumhaare saath. Mausam beyimaan hai aur tumhaara vo tana huva hai. Tumhaare bas mein kuch hai nahi. kuch aisa vaisa ho gaya to……aise mein tumse dur hi rahna theek hai.”

“dekhta hun kab tak bachengi aap. Kabhi to aapko aana hi hoga mere bahut…bahut…bahut karib.”

“ye shaadi ke baad hi ho paayega.”

“uff kab hogi ye shaadi” bhima sar khujaata huva bistar par gir gaya.

“arey gila mat karo mera bistar…utho kapde badlo pahle.”

“aap vo sari pahan ke deekhaao na.”

“ushke liye tumhe baahar jaana hoga aur baahar baarish ho rahi hai.”

“main aankhe band kar leta hun aap pahan lo.”

“nahi nahi tumhaari aankhe khul gayi to…baad mein pahnungi…chalo tum kapde badal lo.”

“main kaise badlu aap ho na yaha.”

“oh haan ye to dikkat ho gayi.”

“dikkat ki koyi baat nahi hai. Aap dusri taraf ghum jaao main abhi badal leta hun kapde.”

“theek hai lo main ghum gayi…he..he..he.”

Bhima kapde badalne laga.

“kyon na main bhi tumhe dekh lu jaise tumne mujhe dekha tha.”

“nahi memsaab aisa mat karna…bas thodi der ruko….haan bas ho gaya. Ghum jaao aap ab.”

“badi jaldi pahan liye kapde.”

“aapne dara jo diya tha.”


Ish tarah choti choti shunder si ghatnaaye ho rahi thi renuka aur bhima ke beech jeense unka rishta aur pyar dono aur jyada nikharte ja rahe the. Ek adbhut pyar panap raha tha unke beech jo ki bahut hi shunder aur anmol tha.


………………………………………………………………………….



Prem baarish ke kaaran gaanv ke baahar ek bade se vriksh ke neeche baitha tha. rah rah kar ushe sadhna ka khayaal aa raha tha.

“sadhna mujhse bahut upar uth gayi pyar mein. Maine ushe kya kuch nahi kaha aur vo bas apne pyar ka daaman thaame rahi. Aaj to had hi kar di ushne. Mujhe yakin nahi tha ki vo ish tarah mujhe apne pyar ke bandhan se azaad kar degi. Ja to raha hun main sadhna ko chod kar apne adhyaatam ki aur. Par kya sach mein adhyaatam sadhna ke pyar se jyada anmol hai. Main kya karun kuch samajh nahi aa raha. Ye kish duvidha mein daal diya bhagvaan ne mujhe. Sadhna ne mujhe azaad to kar diya lekin ab lag raha hai ki main aur jyada jakad gaya hun ushke pyar mein. Pyar bahut anmol hai ushka. Vaisa pyar shaayad hi koyi kar paayega kishi ko. Main aisa pyar chod ke ja raha hun adhyaatam ki aur. Pata nahi kitna sahi hun main. Magar na jaane kyon aisa lag raha hai ki kuch bahut hi anmol cheez peeche gaanv mein hi rah gayi. He prabhu mujhe maaf karna agar main kuch galat soch raha hun. Mujhe raasta deekhaayein prabhu mujhe kuch samajh nahi aa raha ki main kya karun.”



Sadhna bhi pareshaan thi. Ushki pareshaani ka kaaran ye tha ki baarish bahut tej ho rahi thi aur ushka prem safar pe nikla huva tha.

“kya karun main bheeg jaayega prem ish baarish mein. Ye baarish bhi aaj hi honi thi. Kuch din ruk nahi sakti thi.” Bahut hi gahra pyar tha sadhna ka.



prem ke deemag mein ajeeb kasamkash chal rahi thi. Ek swami uljha huva lag raha tha. Aisa anter dvandh ushne apni jeendagi mein pahle kabhi nahi dekha tha. Ye sab swabhavik bhi tha. Prem samajh chuka tha ki sadhna ka pyar bahut anmol hai jishka koyi mulya nahi hai. Lekin prem apne adhyaatam se bhatakne ke liye bhi kadaapi taiyaar nahi tha. par ek baat jaroor thi. Pahle sadhna ka pyar ushke adhyaatam ke aage kuch nahi tha. Lekin ab vo pyar adhyaatam ke aage seena taane khada tha. yahi prem ki uljhan ka kaaran tha.

Sadhna to yahi duva kar rahi thi ki baarish tham jaaye aur prem sukh shaanti se apna safar pura kare. Vo bhaag kar prem ke sar par apna aanchal rakh dena chaahti thi taaki vo baarish se bacha rahe. Par vo ye soch hi sakti thi. Ishliye baarish ke thamne ki duva kar rahi thi baar-baar.

Baarish tham gayi aur prem apne jigar ko kada karke apne safar par nikal pada. "yahi maya hai prem jo insaan ko jeevan maran ke chakkar mein fansaati hai. pyar ke parlobhan ko tyag kar mujhe aage badhna hoga." Prem chalte huve soch raha tha.

prem badhta gaya aage aur 2 din mein apne guru ke aashram pahunch gaya.

Prem ke guru bahut gyani the. Prem ne adhyaatam ka saara gyan unhi se seekha tha. Unhi ke saath vo 3 saal pahle gaanv chod kar aaya tha. Vo kesav pandit ko bina bataaye chal pada tha apne guru ke saath kyonki vo jaanta tha ki ushke pita ushe kabhi nahi jaane denge.

Aashram pahuch kar prem gaanv ki saari baate bhool kar dhyaan aur smadhi mein leen ho gaya. Jyada tar vakt ushka meditation mein hi gujarta tha.

Gaanv mein Sadhna bhi apne jivan mein kuch adbhut kar rahi thi. Prem ke adhyaatam se prerit ho kar ushka bhi jhukaav adhyaatam ki aur hone laga tha. aisa ish liye huva kyonki vo utshuk thi ye jaan-ne ke liye ki aisa kya hai adhyaatam mein jo ki ushka prem ushke pyar ko tyag kar chala gaya. Vo ghar ke sabhi kaam karke raat ko jaldi apne kamre mein aa jaati thi taaki smaadhi mein leen ho sake. Apni chaarpaayi ke paas hi sadhna ek chataayi beecha kar ush par aankhe band karke baith jaati thi. seekha nahi tha ushne kishi se kuch bhi. Bas khud hi lagi rahti thi. Lekin ushe aisa kuch khaas ahsaas nahi huva, jishke liye vo dhyaan aur smaadhi ko jaari rakhe. Lekin ushki utshukta ne ushe rukne nahi diya aur vo roj har haal mein aankhe band karke baithne lagi.

kahte hain ki pyar karne wale ko aankhe band karke apne premi ka chehra deekhaayi deta hai. Aisa hi roj hota tha sadhna ke saath. Vo roj aankhe band karti aur roj ushe prem hi deekhayi deta. Ushe pata hi nahi chala aur ushne prem par hi dhyaan lagaana shuru kar diya. Ek din vo prem mein itni leen ho gayi ki smaadhi mein bahut gahre utar gayi. Ye pahli baar huva tha. jab ushne aankhe kholi to ushe ahsaas huva ki vo jannat ki sair karke aayi hai. Bahut shukun aur shaanti ka ahsaas huva tha ushe.

Phir kya tha ushe to roj hi prem par dhyaan lagaane ka chaska lag gaya. aur ish tarah prem-sadhna ki shuruvat huyi. Ye aisi prem-sadhna thi jishne sadhna ko adhyaatam mein prem se bhi kahi aage nikaal diya tha. par sadhna ko in baato ka koyi ahsaas nahi tha. vo to bahut khus thi prem-sadhna ke kaaran. Apne prem ke karib jo mahsus karti thi vo khud ko prem-sadhna karke.

Prem to sadhna ki prem-sadhna se bilkul anjaan tha. lekin vo roj apne ander kuch ajeeb si halchal mahsus karta tha. jab vo smaadhi mein leen hota tha to ushe aisa lagta tha ki koyi ushe kheench raha hai…pata nahi kaha. Aankhe khulne par bhi ushe ish kheenchaav ka ahsaas rahta tha. lekin vo ishka kaaran nahi jaan pa raha tha. prem ne apne guru se bhi baat ki ish baare mein lekin vo bhi kuch smaadhaan nahi bata paaye.

“har kishi ko smaadhi mein alag ahsaas hote hain. Tum apne dhyaan mein lage raho ye kheenchaav chala jaayega khud hi. Man mein koyi shanka mat aane to. Shanka hi insaan ko duboti hai.” Prem ke guru ne kaha.


Prem ne ek raat smaadhi mein na baithne ka nirnay liya. Vo ush raat chain se shona chaahta tha. dil vyathit jo tha bechaare ka. Sho gaya dhyaan vyan sab chod kar. Lekin aadhi raat ko ushe apne paanv par kuch mahsus huva. Ushne aankhe kholi to dang rah gaya. ushne dekha ki sadhna ushke pairo par sar tika kar baithi hai. Itna hairaan huva vo ki fauran apni taange sikod li ushne. Sadhna ne ushki taraf dekha aur mushkuraate huve vaha se vilupt ho gayi.

“ye kya tha sadhna yaha kaise aayi. Aur vo gaayab kaha ho gayi.” Prem to achambhit rah gaya. baat hi kuch aisi thi.


.................................................



Mandir mein shaadi ho rahi thi. Madan aur varsha agni ke phere le rahe the. Badi mushkil se maana tha kesav pandit shaadi karvaane ke liye. Gaanv mein ushki monopoly thi. Ishliye jyada akad thi ushki. Moti rakam jhaadi ushne madan se tab kahi shaadi karvaane ke liye taiyaar huva.

Sadhna, madan aur varsha ko phere lete dekh bahut khus thi. Madham madham mushkura rahi thi har pal vo unhe dekh kar.

Bhima aur renuka bhi khade the vahi paas hi. Renuka bhi varsha ke liye khus thi. Varsha ka kanyadaan bhima ne kiya.

Jab phere pure huve to renuka ne varsha ko gale laga liya.

“bhabi aap yaha aayi bahut acha laga mujhe.” Varsha ne kaha.

“kyon nahi aati main. Mujhe khusi hai ki tu apne man pasand ladke se saadi kar rahi hai.” Renuka ne kaha.

“madan ne mujhe bataaya ki aap bhi saadi kar rahi hain bhima se.” varsha ne kaha.

“haan kar rahi hun. Tumhe bura to nahi lagega na.” renuka ne kaha.

“bura kyon lagega bhabhi bhima bahut acha hai. Aap log bhi abhi nipta do ne ye kaam yahi par. Der kyon kar rahe hain. Sab log bhi hain yaha.” Varsha ne kaha.

Renuka ne bhima ki taraf dekha.

“ye to bahut acha rahega. Ek saath 2 prem vivaah ish se achi baat kya ho sakti hai.” Bhima ne kaha.

“main pandit ji se baat karta hun…tum dono ki saadi ke baad hi hum ghar jaayenge.” Madan ne kaha.

Keasv pandit madan aur varsha ke phere karaane ke baad bhole naath ki murti ke saamne aarti kar raha tha.
“pandit ji aapse kuch baat karni hai jara aayenge.” Madan ne kaha.

Kesav pandit baahar aaya aur madan ke saath vahi aa gaya jaha renuka, bhima, sadhna aur varsha khade the.

“bataao kya baat hai?” kesav pandit ne pucha.

“aap bhima aur renuka ji ke bhi phere karva dijiye. Saath saath inka bhi kaam nipat jaayega.” Madan ne kaha.


"shaadi aur in dono ki. Main ish paap ka bhaagidaar nahi banunga. Thakur ke ghar ki bahu hokar ye shaadi karne chali hai vo bhi ish jaise nirlaj aur adharmi ke saath. Ye paap main nahi hone dunga." Kesav pandit ne kaha.

renuka aur bhima to ye shunte hi stabdh rah gaye. Unke chehre utar gaye aise kathor shabd shun kar. Vo dono hi kuch bol nahi paaye. Unke pyar ko paap ka naam diya gaya tha. dono bahut vyathit the.


Sadhna unki haalat samajh gayi aur boli, “ye kya bol rahe hain aap pandit ji. Ye prem karte hain aapas mein. Aur prem karna koyi paap nahi hai. Aur renuka ji ab thakur ke ghar ki bahu nahi hain. Ab ye azaad hain ush haweli se. inki saadi karaana punya ka kaam hai.”

“ab tu mujhe bataayegi ki kya paap hai aur kya punya hai. Do kaudi ki ladki mujhe paath padha rahi hai.” Kesav pandit cheellaya.




"pyar karte hain hum ek dusre se koyi paap nahi. Aisi baate mat karo pandit ji. Praathna hai aapse ki ye shaadi karva de. Aap jo dakshina kahenge de dunga." bhima ne kaha.

"acha aisa hai kya jaao hazaar kilo sona le aao. Karva dunga shaadi tumhaari. " kesav pandit bola.

"hazaar kilo sona, kyon majaak kar rahe hain pandit ji. Itni badi jholi na failaaye ki hum bhar na paaye." bhima ne kaha.

"tum meri baat samjhe nahi. Mera kahne ka matlab ye hai ki tum do paapiyon ki shaadi main nahi karvaaunga. Dafa ho jaao yaha se." kesav pandit ne gusse mein kaha.

"chalo bhima inse kuch bhi kahne ka faayda nahi hai." Renuka ne bhima ka haath pakad kar kaha.

“haan haan nikal jaao yaha se.” kesav pandit ne kaha.

“varsha tum jaao apne piya ke ghar. Hamaari chinta mat karo. Shaadi huyi hai tumhaari aaj. Sab kuch bhula kar apni grihasti mein parvesh karo. Bhagvaan ne chaaha to hamaari saadi jald hogi.”

“kabhi nahi hogi tumhaari saadi. Main dekhta hun kaun karaata hai saadi tumhaari. Dusre gaanv ke pandit bhi nahi karenge ye paap. Tumhaare liye yahi acha hai ki kishi kuvein mein ja kar doob maro.” Kesav pandit ne kaha.

“aap apni hadien paar kar rahein hain pandit ji. Ye aapko sobha nahi deta.” Sadhna ne kaha.

“dafa ho jaao tum sab log yaha se. varsha aur madan ki saadi kara kar bhi galti kar li maine. Nikal jaao yaha se.” kesav pandit ne kaha.

Bhima ko bahut gussa aaya aur vo daant bheench kar kesav pandit ki taraf badha.

“aaj tujhe patakni lagaani hi padegi ponge pandit.” Bhima ne kesav pandit ki taraf badhte huve kaha.

Par renuka ne bhima ka haath pakad liya, “rahne do…chalo chalte hain yaha se.”

"bhagvaan sab dekh raha hai ponge pandit...tujhe chodenge nahi vo." Bhima ne kaha aur vaapis mud kar chalne laga mandir se baahar ki aur.

"dafa ho jaao...nikal jaao abhi ish mandir se." kesav pandit cheellaya.

"ruko main karunga kriya paath tumhaari saadi ka....aur main dhanya samjhunga khud ko." bhima aur renuka ko apne peeche se awaaj aayi. Kesav pandit to bolne wale ko dekhta hi rah gaya.

"swami ji aap" bhima ki aankhe chalak gayi prem ko dekh kar.

"haan main. Tum dono taiyaar ho kar aao abhi. Main abhi aur ishi vakt karvaaunga ye shaadi. Bahut der se dekh raha tha chup kar apne pita ke ish tamaase ko. Yakin nahi ho raha tha mujhe." prem ne kaha.

"bahut khub beta. Apne pita ko na duva na salaam aur in paapiyon ke liye itna kuch." kesav pandit ne kaha.

"ye premi hain pita ji paapi nahi hain. Pyar ka apmaan na karein ish mandir mein khade ho kar. Pyar aur bhagvaan dono ek hi hain. Pyar ka apmaan bhagvaan ka apmaan hoga." prem ne kaha.

"mere hote huve ish mandir mein ye anarth nahi hone dunga main." kesav pandit ne kaha.

"phir mujhe afsos hai ki aapko yaha se jaana padega. Ye shaadi to main karva kar rahunga." prem ne dridhta se kaha.

renuka aur bhima ke liye ish se acha kya ho sakta tha ki prem khud unki shaadi karvaaye. Unki to aankhe hi chalak uthi.

"swami ji aapko dekh kar bahut khusi huyi hai. Mere paas shabd nahi hain kuch kahne ko."

"bas bhima der mat karo tum dono taiyaar ho kar aao. Jitni jaldi ye subh kaarya sampann ho jaaye acha hai."


"jaisa aap kahein swami ji hum thodi der mein aate hain." Bhima ne kaha.

“hum sab yahi tumhaara intezaar kar rahein hain, jaldi aana tum dono.” Sadhna ne mushkuraate huve kaha.

“sadhna kaisi ho tum?”

“main theek hun prem tum kaise ho. Mujhe to laga tha ki phir kabhi mulaakat nahi hogi tumse. Aaj tumhe dekh kar bahut acha laga.” sadhna ne muskuraate huve kaha

“prem hamse bhi miloge ya nahi. hamaari saadi huyi hai aaj.” Madan ne kaha.

“main khus hu tum dono ke liye. Kaash vakt par aa jaata to tumhe phere lete huve dekh leta.”

“koyi baat nahi aap bhima aur renuka ki saadi karva do bas hamein bahut khusi hogi.” Varsha ne kaha.

“saadi ho hi gayi samjho. Jaise hi vo aate hain main phere dilva dunga. Sadhna tumse kuch baat karni thi…jara ek taraf aaogi.” Prem ne kaha.

Sadhna hairat mein pad gayi ki pata nahi kya ho gaya.

Vo mandir ke ek kone mein aa gaye. Kesav pandit to paanv patak kar mandir se nikal gaya tha.


……………………………………………..


renuka aur bhima aankho mein chamak aur dil mein khusi liye vaha se chal dete hain. Dono baar baar ek dusre ki taraf dekh kar mushkura dete hain.

"aise kya dekh rahe ho bhima saamne dekh kar chalo." renuka ne kaha.

"bahut khus lag rahi hain aap, vishwaas dilaata hun ki aapko hamesa khus rakhunga."

"mujhe pata hai bhima, pata hai..."

baato-baato mein ghar aa jaata hai.

"pahle aap taiyaar ho jaao memsaab...main baahar intezaar karta hun. Mujhe jyada vakt nahi lagega...aapke baad main taiyaar ho jaaunga. "

"aaj to memsaab mat kaho..."

"jubaan par yahi chadha huva hai. Rahne dijiye na kya dikkat hai."

"mujhe dikkat hai. Biwi ban-ne ja rahi hun tumhaari agar tum memsaab-memsaab karoge to acha nahi lagega mujhe."

"theek hai aap jaldi taiyaar ho jaao swami ji hamaara intezaar kar rahe hain."

"theek hai...kahi se jhaanka mat."

"nahi jhaankunga. Jhaankne ki jagah hi nahi hai vaise bhi. Aap nishchint rahein."

renuka ne koyi aadha ghanta lagaaya taiyaar hone mein. Laal sari kuch aisi jach rahi thi ki kuch kaha nahi ja sakta. Jab renuka ne darvaaja khola aur bhima ander aaya to bhima ki to aankhe phati ki phati rah gayi.

"meri nazar na lag jaaye aapko...kitni shunder lag rahi hain aap ish sari mein."

renuka to dekh hi nahi paayi bhima ko. Ushne nazre jhuka li. Sharmaane lagi thi ab vo bhima se. Vo sharam dekhte hi banti thi.

“ab main taiyaar ho jaaun. Aapko baahar rukna hoga thodi der.” Bhima ne kaha.

“haan bilkul…jaldi taiyaar ho jaao.”

Bhima bhi jaldi se taiyaar huva aur dono mandir ki taraf chal diye. Mandir ki taraf chalte vakt paanv jamin par nahi tik rahe the dono ke. Baat hi kuch aisi thi.

……………………………………………….

“kya baat hai prem. Tum kuch vyathit se lag rahe ho.” Sadhna ne pucha.

“kya tum aisa kuch kar rahi ho jish se main vyathit ho sakta hun.” Prem ne pucha.

“nahi prem. Tumhe vyathit kaise kar sakti hun main.”

“2 din pahle tum mere paas aayi thi aashram mein. Mere paanv par sar rakh kar baithi thi. Jab main utha neend se to tumhe dekha. Lekin agle hi pal tum gaayab ho gayi.”

Ye shunte hi sadhna ke chehre ka rang ud gaya. vo prem ke pairo mein baith gayi. “kya sach mein aisa huva tha. mujhe laga vo koyi bhram hai mera. Mujhe maaf kardo prem. Mera koyi iraada nahi tha tumhe vyathit karne ka. Main bas smaadhi mein leen thi. Kab tumhaare paas pahunch gayi pata hi nahi chala.” sadhna ki aankhe tapak rahi thi bolte huve.

Sadhna ko yu prem ke pairo mein pade dekh madan aur varsha hairaan rah gaye. “kya baat hai madan. Sadhna swami ji ke pairo mein baith kar ro kyon rahi hai…aao dekhte hain.”


“nahi vaha mat jaao. In dono ki leela yahi jaane. Bahut pyar karti hai sadhna prem se bachpan se. shaayad koyi gambhir baat hai. Lekin unke beech mein nahi pad sakte hum.” Madan ne kaha.

“utho sadhna ro kyon rahi ho.”

“mera iraada tumhe dukh dene ka nahi tha. aaj tum vaapis vythit ho kar aaye ho. Ish se bada paap nahi kar sakti main.” Sadhna ne kaha.

“tumne koyi paap nahi kiya pagli. Smadhi mein tumne vo unchaayi paayi hai jish se abhi tak mere guru bhi vanchit hain. Maine shuna tha ki log smaadhi mein ek jagah se dusri jagah pahunch jaate hain. Aaj dekh bhi liya. Kya bataaogi mujhe ki kaise kiya ye chamatkaar tumne. Utho aur bataao mujhe.”

sadhna uthti hai aur apne aansu ponch kar bolti hai, “prem main to tum mein kho jaati thi aankhe band karke. Baaki mujhe kuch pata nahi. bahut shaant ho jaati thi main. Ish kriya ko prem-sadhna naam diya hai maine. Ye hai bhi prem sadhna hi kyonki pyar saamil hai ishmein. Aur kuch nahi kah sakti kyonki mujh agyaani ko aur kuch nahi pata. 2 din pahle maine khud ko tumhare kadmo mein baithe paaya. Bahut khusi huyi thi mujhe. Mujhe laga smaadhi mein ye bhaav aa gaya hai ki main tumhaare charno mein baithi hun. Lekin aaj tumne bataaya to pata chala ki main sach mein tumhaare paas pahunch gayi thi. Ye kaise huva mujhe nahi pata.”

“ab main samjha ki kyon mujhe smaadhi ke dauraan kheenchav mahsus hota hai. Tum yaha gaanv mein baithi prem-sadhna jo karti thi.”

“tumhe jo dukh aur pareshaani huyi ushke liye mujhe maaf kar do prem. Aage se aisa nahi hoga. Chod dungi main vo cheez jo tumhe pareshaani de.”

“ek main hun jishne adhyaatam ke liye tumhe chod diya. Ek tum ho jo mere liye, mere sukh ke liye adhyaatam chod dena chaahti ho. Kya kahun ab main. Tum bahut aage nikal gayi adhyaatam mein sadhna. Itni aage ki shaayad main vaha tak kabhi nahi pahunch paaunga…mujhe apna shisya bana lo sadhna apne guru ko chod aaya hun main. Mujhe bhi ye prem-sadhna karni hai. Main aa gaya hun tumhaare paas apna lo mujhe. Maine bahut badi bhool ki thi jo pyar ko adhayatam ke aage kam aankta tha. tumne deekha diya aaj ki pyar ka raasta bhi bhagvaan tak hi le jaata hai. Mujhe apna lo sadhna…aa gaya hun main sab kuch chod kar tumhaare paas aur ab tumhaara gulaam hun. Mujhe swikaar kar lo apni jeendagi mein.”

Sadhna to ro hi padi ye sab shun kar. Ushe samajh hi nahi aa raha tha ki prem kya bol raha hai. Vo samajhti bhi kaise. Adhyaatam ki bhaasa nahi jaanti thi vo. Vo to apne prem ki prem-sadhna karti thi bas. Baaki ushe kuch nahi pata tha.

“kya huva tum kuch bol nahi rahi. Kya mujhe nahi apnaaogi.”

“nahi prem aisa mat kaho. Main to tumhaare charno mein rahna chaahti hun saari umar. Tum hi mere bhagvaan ho.”

“shaadi karogi apne bhagvaan se.” prem ne pucha.

Sadhna kahti bhi to kya kahti. Bas aankho mein aansu liye chipak gayi prem se. ushe jara bhi dhyaan nahi aaya ki ushki prem-sadhna ke kaaran hi ushka pyar parvaan chadh raha hai. Vo in baato se anjaan thi. Ushe prem mil gaya bas ishi mein khus thi.

Prem sadhna ka haath pakad kar sadhna ko madan aur varsha ke paas le aaya.

“tum logo ko thodi der aur rukna hoga.” Prem ne kaha.

“kya huva prem, kya baat hai. Aur sadhna ro kyon rahi hai.” Madan ne kaha.

“kuch nahi ye pyar ke aansu hai ishke. Hum dono bhi shaadi karenge aaj. Tumhe rukna hoga thodi der aur.”

“achaanak ye sab kaise.” Madan aur varsha to hairaan hi rah gaye.

“vo hamaare beech ki baat hai. Tum bas ruko yaha.” Prem ne kaha.

“ par tum dono ki shaadi kaun karvaayega. Pandit ji to kabhi taiyaar nahi honge.” Madan ne kaha.

“unhe main mana kar laata hun. Tum sadhna ko taiyaar karke laao. Ye thoda bhavuk ho rahi hai.”

Varsha ne sadhna ka haath pakda aur kaha, “aao main taiyaar karungi apni nanad ko. Chalo ghar chalte hain. Madan tum yahi ruko main sadhna ko lekar abhi aati hun.”

Varsha sadhna ko lekar chali gayi aur prem apne pita se milne apne ghar ki taraf nikal liya.

“aa gaye tum. karva di un dono ki shaadi? Main tumhe kabhi maaf nahi karunga.” Kesav pandit ne kaha.

“shaadi karvaayi nahi hai. Aapke aashirvaad ke bina adhuri rahegi shaadi pita ji. Chaliye mere saath aapko meri shaadi bhi karvaani hai.”

“ye kya bol rahe ho?” kesav pandit hairaani mein puchta hai.

“meri jeendagi sadhna se judi huyi hai pita ji. Main chaah kar bhi ushe khud se alag nahi kar paaya. Aaj main ushke saath shaadi ke bandhan mein bandh jaana chaahta hun. Aur ye subh kaam aapko hi karna hoga.”

“beta main nahi karvaaunga ye shaadi. Mujhe vo ladki pasand nahi hai. Aur shaadi karni hi hai to kishi pandit se karo.”

“main shaadi sadhna se karna chaahta hun. Meri shaadi karne mein ruchi nahi hai. Bas sadhna ke saath bandhna chaahta hun prem ke bandhan mein. Aap aashirvaad denge to khusi hogi mujhe. Aapke aashirvaad ke bina kuch nahi hoga.”

“main aisa koyi aashirvaad nahi dunga. Chale jaao yaha se.” kesav pandit ne kaha.

“main mandir mein sadhna ke saath aapka intezaar kar raha hun pita ji.” Prem kah kar ghar se nikal jaata hai.

Bhima aur renuka mandir pahunch gaye.

“bahut pyari jodin lag rahi hai tumhaari, swami ji abhi aate honge. Pandit ji ko manaane gaye hain.” madan ne kaha

“unhe manaane ki kya jaroorat hai” bhima ne kaha.

“prem tumhaari shaadi karva dega. Lekin ushki aur sadhna ki shaadi kaun karvaayega?” madan ne kaha.

“kya? Swami ji aur sadhna shaadi kar rahe hain. Ye chamatkaar kaise huva.” Bhima ne kaha.

“ye to bhagvaan hi jaane. Un dono ki baate hi niraali hai. Hamaari samajh se baahar hai…lo prem aa gaya.” Madan ne kaha.

“chalo…chalo baitho tum. jyada der mat karo. Shubh kaam mein deri nahi karni chaahiye…vaise bahut ache lag rahe ho dono. Main dhanya hun ki tum dono ki shaadi karva raha hun.” Prem ne kaha.

Prem ne renuka aur bhima ki shaadi sukh shaanti se sampann ki. Madan ne kanyadaan kiya. Jab vo dono aakhrin phera le rahe the tab sadhna aur varsha bhi aa gaye.

“arey vaah badi pyari lag rahi hai meri bahna laal jode mein.” Madan ne kaha.

“bhaiya chedo mat. Mujhe pata hai main kaisi lag rahi hun. Jaldi jaldi mein theek se taiyaar nahi ho paayi.”

“bahut pyari lag rahi ho sadhna.” Prem ne kaha.

Sadhna sharam se laal ho gayi. Pahli baar prem ne ushe aisi baat boli thi. Vo bhi sabke saamne. Bhima phere lete vakt soch raha tha, “swami ji to bilkul badal gaye. Shaayad pyar aisa hi hota hai.”

Jab vivaah sampann huva to bhima aur renuka ne prem ka dhanyavaad kiya. “swami ji ab aapki aur sadhna ki shaadi ka intezaar hai. Kya pandit ji aayenge.” Bhima ne pucha.

“aayenge jaroor aayenge. Bahut pyar karte hain vo mujhe. Nahi rah paayenge. Aate hi honge abhi.” Prem ne kaha.

“lo pandit ji ka naam liya aur vo aa gaye.” Madan ne kaha.

“pita ji…mujhe pata tha ki aap apne prem ko aashirvaad dene jaroor aayenge.” Prem ne kaha.

“bas…bas chalo baitho agni ke saamne. Jyada vakt nahi hai mere paas.”

Prem sadhna ke paas jaata hai aur ushka haath pakad kar agni ke saamne laata hai. Phir vo dono baith jaate hain. Kesav pandit mantro-chaaran shuru kar deta hai.

Sadhna bahut bhavuk stithi mein rahti hai har pal. Ushe yakin hi nahi ho raha tha ki ushki shaadi ho rahi hai prem ke saath. Rah-rah kar ushki aankhe chalak jaati thi.

Sadhna ka kanyadaan to madan ko hi karna tha. shaadi sampann hone ke baad prem aur sadhna ne kesav pandit ka aashirvaad liya. “sada khus raho” bas ye kah kar kesav pandit vaha se chala gaya.

Pyar mein dube teen jode mandir mein ek saath khade the. Fiza mein bas pyar ka rang bhara tha.

“prem meri bahna ko khus rakhna hamesa. Ye thodi paagal hai. Bura mat maan-na ishki kishi baat ka.”

“mujh se bahtar sadhna ko koyi nahi jaanta. Tum chinta mat karo. Ye hamesa khus rahegi mere saath.”


“vaise ye huva kaise swami ji. Aapne sanyaas tyag kar shaadi kar li. Kuch uljhan hai man mein thodi si.” Bhima ne kaha.

“ishka jawaab to sadhna hi de sakti hai. Prem-sadhna ki thi ishne aur main aashram se kheencha chala aaya ishke paas.” Prem ne kaha.
Sadhna ne prem ke kandhe par sar rakha aur boli, “mujhe kuch nahi pata. Maine bas apne prem ki araadhna ki thi. Mujhe nahi pata tha ki mera prem sab kuch chod kar mere paas aa jaayega.”

“bhai ab chala jaaye…hum to kab se khade hain yaha.” Madan ne varsha ka haath pakad kar kaha.

“haan bilkul. Meri shubhkaamnaye tum sabhi ke saath hain.” Prem ne kaha.

Madan ne sadhna ko gale lagaaya aur kaha, “khus rahna ab. Mil hi gaya tujhe tera prem.”

“tum bhi khuss rahna bhaiya. Varsha ko khuss rakhna. Pita ji ka dhyaan rakhna. Kaas vo bhi aa paate aaj. Unki tabiyat bhi aaj hi kharaab honi thi.”

“kaun sa tu dur ja rahi hai. Yahi gaanv mein hi to rahegi.” Madan ne kaha.

“haan par phir bhi vaha to nahi rahungi na. dhyaan rakhna pita ji ka.” Sadhna ne kaha.

Teeno jode apne apne gharo ki taraf chal pade…………..


…………………………………………………..



Bhima aur renuka ghar ki taraf badh rahe the par unke paanv jamin par nahi tik rahe the. Jajbaat hi kuch aise the dilo mein.

“kitna pyara din lag raha hai ye. Ek saath teen prem-vivaah huve mandir mein.” Bhima ne kaha.

“haan bahut pyara din hai bhima…bahut pyara din hai…lekin ab dhal raha hai. Andhera hone wala hai jaldi chalo.” Renuka ne kaha.

“ab dar ki kya baat hai, pishaach to mar chuka hai.”

“haan par mujhe raat mein baahar dar lagta hai.” Renuka ne kaha.

“bas aa gaya ghar apna…vo dekho saamne. Aaj khub hungaama hoga ush ghar mein.” Bhima ne kaha.

“kaisa hungaama?” renuka ne dheere se kaha.

“suhaagraat hai hamaari memsaab, hungaama to hoga hi.” Bhima ne kaha.

“aisa kuch nahi hoga abhi.” Renuka ne hanste huve kaha.

“kyon ab kish baat ka intezaar karna hai.” Bhima ne kaha.

“taala kholo pahle. Mujhe joro ki bhook lagi hai bhima. Bataao kya khaaoge.”

“aaj hamaari shaadi huyi hai…kuch khaas ho jaaye.” Bhima ne kaha.

“chole puri banaaun kya?”

“haan theek rahegi.”

Renuka ne khaana banaaya aur dono ne saath baith kar araam se pyar se khaaya.

“main ye bartan saaf kar du bhima. Tum araam karo.”

Bhima ne renuka ka haath pakda aur kaha, “chodiye na ye sab. Aapse duri bardaast nahi ho rahi mujhe.”

“mujhe thoda vakt dena abhi…main kishi uljhan mein hun.”

“kaisi uljhan.” Bhima ne pucha

“pandit ji hamaare pyar ko paap bol rahe the. Dil bahut vyathit hai ish kaaran. Khud ko samarpit karna chaahti hun tumhe main par man mein vichaaro ka janjaal hai. Main thoda ye kaam kar aaun…shaayad man theek ho jaaye.”

“paagal hai vo pandit. Vo kaun hota hai hamaare pyar ko paap ka naam dene wala. Paapi to vo khud hai. Jhuta hai ek number ka.”

“chodo ushki baate bhima, main khud hi pareshaan hun. Vo baate dil mein chubh gayi kahi.”

“kya aap pachta rahi hain mujhse shaadi karke?” bhima ne pucha.

“aisa nahi hai bhima…mera hridya vyathit hai. Main theek ho jaaungi. Mujhe thoda vakt do.”

“aap naha lo dhande paani se. man ko shaanti milegi.”

“vahi soch rahi hun. Tum araam karo. Main ye thoda sa kaam karke aati hun. Naha bhi lungi saath hi.” Renuka ne kaha.


…………………………………………………….

Prem apni dulhan ko saath lekar jab ghar pahuncha to kesav pandit apna saaman baandh raha tha.

“pita ji aap kaha ja rahe hain?”

“main ab mandir mein hi rahunga. Vaise bhi main yaha raat ko hi aata tha. ab raat bhi mandir mein hi gujaar lunga…khus raho tum dono yaha.”

Sadhna kesav pandit ke paanv mein pad gayi, “nahi pita ji. Aaj hum ghar aaye hain aur aap ja rahe hain. Aisa anarth na karein aap. Hamaare vaivahik jeevan ki shuruvaat hum aapke aashirvaad se karna chaahte hain. Aapki chatra- chaaya hum par banaaye rakhe.

“utho beta… aisa nahi hai ki main naraaz ho kar ja raha hun. Tumhaare kaaran mera prem ghar laut aaya. Main to aabhaari hun tumhaara. Khus raho tum dono yaha. Tum dono ke beech mera kya kaam. Main mandir mein hi theek hun. Aur main aata jaata rahunga.”

Prem bhi kesav pandit ke kadmo mein gir jaata hai aur kahta hai, “dhanyavaad pita ji…aapne hamaare prem ko swikaar kiya yahi hamaare liye bahut hai.”

“utho tum dono. Sukh shaanti se raho yaha. Mera aashirvaad saath hai tumhaare.” Kesav pandit ne kaha.
Kesav pandit chala jaata hai aur prem darvaaja band karke kundi band kar leta hai. Jaise hi prem mudta hai vo sadhna ko apne charno mein paata hai.

“arey utho kya kar rahi ho.” Prem ne kaha.

“mujhe in charno mein hi rahne do prem. Bahut shukun milta hai mujhe yaha.”

“charno mein to mujhe rahna hoga tumhaare aur seekhna hoga prem-sadhna ko. Seekhaaogi mujhe?”

“tumhe main kuch nahi seekha sakti. Balki maine to khud tumse hi seekha hai sab. Tumhaari araadhna ki hai maine. Bas itna hi bata sakti hun prem-sadhna ke baare mein. Baaki mujhe kuch nahi pata.”

“utho to sahi. Aaj gale lagne ka din hai na ki pairo mein padne ka…utho.” Prem sadhna ko kandho se pakad kar uthaata hai aur gale laga leta hai. “Tumhaare pyar ki gahraayi shaayad bhagvaan bhi nahi samajh sakte.”

Prem aur sadhna yu hi khade rahe ek dusre ke gale mil kar. Kho gaye the un lamho mein aur un lamho ki khubshurti mein.


…………………………………………………………


Renuka naha kar lauti to bahut pyari lag rahi thi. Bhima ushi bistar par pada tha jishpe roj renuka let-ti thi. Aaj ushka renuka se alag shone ka iraada nahi tha. Bhima to dekhta hi tah gaya ushe. Chehre par gile baal ushki khubsurti ko aur bhi badha rahe the. Bhima bhaag kar renuka ko baahon mein bhar lena chaahta tha par renuka ke vyathit man ko dekh kar ruk gaya.

“aap bahut shunder lag rahi ho memsaab.”

“khabardaar mujhe memsaab kaha to, tumhaara memsaab kahna bhi mujhe dukhi kar raha hai.” Renuka gusse mein cheellaayi.

“maaf kar dijiye. Ab aage se nahi kahunga.” Bhima ka chehra utar gaya.

Renuka ko jaldi hi ahsaas ho gaya ki ushka cheellana galat tha. vo bhima bhima ke paas aayi aur ushke charno mein baith gayi, “mujhe maaf kar do bhima. Mujhe cheellana nahi chaahiye tha. main buri patni hun na.”

“nahi aap buri nahi hain. Meri jubaan par baar baar memsaab hi aa jaata hai. Ab se aapko renuka hi kahunga.” Bhima ne kaha.

“tum daant padne par hi sahi kaam karte ho aisa kyon?”

“haweli se aadat padi huyi hai aapki daant ki. Yaad hai aapko ek baar main late ho gaya tha shakar laane mein to bahut daanta tha aapne mujhe. Tab se darta hun aapse. Ishiliye memsaab bhi nahi jaata jubaan se.”

“tumhaari biwi ban gayi hun ab. Tum mujhe daant kar rakho varna sar chadh jaaungi tumhaare.” Renuka ne bhima ke paanv par sar rakh kar kaha.

“philhaal to aap bistar par chadh jaao, dekhna chaahta hun ki meri biwi hai kaisi.”

“kya dekhna chaahte ho…ashleel baate mat karo mere saath?”

Bhima ke ling mein uttejna ho rahi thi. vo bilkul pathar ki tarah hard ho gaya tha ushke kapdo mein. Ish kaaran bhima thoda uncomfortable mahsus kar raha tha.

“ashleel baate??? Main to aapko yaha aane ko bol raha hun. Aap hi ka to bistar hai. Yaha nahi letengi kya aaj aap. Main bhi yahi letunga aaj to.” Anjaane mein hi bhima ka haath apne pathar ki tarah tane huve ling par chala gaya. vo ushe apne paijaame mein thoda adjust karna chaahta tha.

Renuka ne bhima ke paijaame mein tane ling ko dekh liya. “ye kya
tum to taiyaar baithe ho. Main yaha nahi letungi aaj. Na…baba na. main nahi aaungi tumhaare paas.”

“kab se intezaar kar raha hun aapka. Intezaar karte karte ye haal ho gaya.” bhima ne kaha.

Renuka ne bhima ke paanv par sar rakha aur boli, “mere swami aaj mujhe maaf kar dijiye. Sach mein man vyathit hai. Aaj main ush tarah se samarpit nahi kar paaungi main jaise main chaahti hun. Mujhe thoda vakt do. Ab hum pati patni hain. Kishi baat ki jaldi nahi hai.”

“theek hai. Hum sambhog mein leen nahi honge. Lekin main aaj aapke saath hi shounga. Alag nahi letunga ab.”

“agar ye yu hi tana raha to main nahi aaungi. Pahle ishka kuch karo.”

“aap mujhe yu hi tadpa rahi ho hai na. main jaata hun apne bistar par. Mujhe nahi letna yaha.” Bhima ne kaha aur uthne laga.

Par renuka ne ushe rok liya. “ruko main aati hun. Par main tadpa nahi rahi tumhe. Mujhe kya milega tumhe tadpa ke.” Renuka ne kaha aur khadi ho gayi.

“hato peeche mujhe letne do.” Renuka ne kaha.

Bhima peeche sarak gaya aur renuka bhima ke baju mein late gayi.

“bhima main chaahti hun ki hamaara pahla milan yaadgar ho. Vyathit man se main tumhe sahyog nahi de paaungi. In paristhitiyon mein hamaara pahla sambhog kahi sar dard na ban jaaye. Ishliye tumhe intezaar karne ko kah rahi hun.”

“kar lunga intezaar jitna aap chaahein. Par aap ab mujhse dur nahi rahengi. Bahut pyar karta hun main aapko. Main intezaar karunga aapka. Jab aapka man hoga tabhi hum sambhog mein leen honge. Rahi baat meri uttejna ki. Vo to aapko pata hi hai ki vo mere bas mein nahi hai. Aapke khyaal se hi uttejit ho raha hai aaj to ye. Par aap chinta na karein. Ye aapko nuksaan nahi pahunchayega. ”

Renuka ghum kar bhima se lipat gayi. “oh bhima…main buri biwi saabit ho rahi hun tumhaare liye. Tum tadap rahe ho aur main bekaar ki baato mein padi hun.”

“shaadi sirf sambhog hi to nahi hai. Pyar to mil hi raha hai aapka besumaar. Aur kya chaahiye mujhe. Mere nazdik rahein aap yu hi. Aapse dur nahi rah sakta ab. Sambhog ho ya na ho. Aap bas yu hi mere paas rahein hamesa.”

Kuch alag sa hi pyar tha bhima aur renuka ka. Alag hi rang mein bheega huva. Par utna hi khubsurat tha jitna ki koyi bhi pyar ho sakta hai.

To be continued
The final chapter 



Prem to apni sadhna se prem-sadhna seekhne mein laga tha. baith gaya lekar ushe bistar par aur laga swaal pe sawaal karne. Bahut utshuk tha vo sadhna se sab kuch jaan-ne ke liye. Ushe jara bhi ye ahsaas nahi tha ki un dono ke beech kuch aur bhi sambhaavna hai ush raat jo ki unke pyar ko aur mahka sakti hai.

Sadhna bhi kam nahi thi prem se. har din ushe smaadhi mein jo anubhav huve saare bataaye ushne apne prem ko. Vo bhi anjaan thi khubshurat sambhog ki sambhaavna se. kuch aisa hi pyar tha dono ka. Sab kuch bhula kar bas prem-sadhna ki baat ho rahi thi.


“Jo bhi ho tumhari prem-sadhna ek aisa awiskaar hai adhyaatam ki duniya ka ki ye janmo tak duniya mein sukh shaanti bikheregi. Bas koyi ishe jaan le. Phir vo bhagvaan se dur nahi rah sakta. Par ek hi dikkat hai. Jo gahraayi tumhaare pyar mein thi, vo honi bhi jaroori hai. Ush gahraayi ke bina prem-sadhna nahi ho sakti. Pyar karta hun tumhe main bhi par tumhare jaisa pyar shaayad hi kar paaun. Phir bhi koshis karunga ish prem-sadna ke kaabil ban-ne ki. Acha ek baat bataao.”

“haan kaho, kya baat hai?” sadhna ne pucha.

“pishaach ko kaise maara tumne. Kya tumhe jara bhi dar nahi laga.”

“laga prem bahut dar laga. Bahut bhayaanak jungle tha. aur vo pishaach jungle se bhi bhayaanak tha. bas tumhe har haal mein bachaana chaahti thi main. Bahut mushkil huyi tum tak pahunchne mein par pahunch hi gayi. Jab main vaha pahunchi to tum behosh pade the. Pishaach tumhaare paas baitha tha. maine ushe baato mein uljhaaya. Ushne krodh mein aakar mere baal pakad liye. Maine bina vakt gavaaye tirsul ghonp diya ushke pet mein.”

“tum to jhansi ki raani ban gayi thi” prem hans diya.

“tumhaare liye main kuch bhi kar sakti hun prem.”

“ye to main ab achi tarah samajh gaya hun.”

Prem aur sadhna ke beech baate ho rahi thi. bahut pyari baate ho rahi thi. jeevan ki shundarta aur gahraayi liye thi ye baatein. Par jeevan ki ek bahut pyari shundarta se anjaan bane huve the dono. Unke beech ati shunder aur advitya sambhog ki sambhaavna thi. lekin vo ish sambhaavna ko samjhe tab na. baate kar rahe the bas. Lekin pyar mein bandhe dilo ke rishte ki shundarta yahi hai ki jab vo karib hote hain to ek meetha sa ahsaas jaag uthta hai tan-badan mein. Ye ahsaas sambhog ki chaahat mein duba hota hai. Pyar mein dube do dil jyada der ish ahsaas ko jhutla nahi sakte.

Prem aur sadhna dono hi apne ander milan ki anjaan chaahat liye baate kar rahe the. Unhe khabar nahi thi ki ye chaahat unke ander jor maar rahi hai. Ye swabhavik bhi hai. Par dono anjaan the ish pyari si chaahat se.

…………………………………………………………………


renuka aankhe band kiye lipti huyi thi bhima se.

“main samajh sakta hun ki kya beeti hogi aap par jab ush pandit ne hamaare vivaah ko paap ka naam diya tha. mujhe khud bahut bura laga tha. bas kuch kar nahi paaya.”

“kuch karne ki jaroorat thi bhi nahi. gusse ko shaant rakha karo apne. Log kuch bhi bol sakte hain. Hamein shaant rahna chaahiye. Haan main vyathit hun ushi baat se. par jeevan mein ye ghaav bhi bhar jaayega. Phir main ache man se khud ko tumhaare charno mein samarpit karungi.”

“ushki chinta kadaapi na karein aap. Pyar karte hain aapse. Hum aapka intezaar karenge.”

Lipti padi rahi renuka yu hi bhima se. baate karte karte neend aa gayi. Ab neend mein kab kaha kishne kaise karvat li kuch pata nahi. subah koyi chaar baje renuka ki aankh khuli to ushne paaya ki vo baayi karvat leti huyi hai aur bhima ushke peeche chipka huva hai. Chipakna to thik tha magar dikkat ye thi ki ushka ling pathar ki tarah tana huva tha aur vo renuka ko ushke nitambo par mahsus ho raha tha. renuka ki upar ki saans upar neeche ki saans neeche. Samajh nahi aaya ki kya kare.

Renuka to saans thaame padi rahi. “uff ye bhima jaag raha hai ya sho raha hai. Ye nahi sudhrega.”

Ab vo bole bhi to kya bole, padi rahi chupchaap. Ek dilchasp baat ye thi ki bhima bhi jaaga huva tha ush vakt. Lekin chupchaap pada huva tha saans thaame. Ushe bahut pyara ahsaas ho raha tha. hoga kyon nahi ushka ling renuka ke nitambo se jo bhida huva tha.
Bahut hi kaamuk pal tha vo dono ke beech. Dono jaage huve the lekin phir bhi shone ka naatak ho raha tha.

Renuka kab tak bhaagti sambhog ki icha se. bhima ka ling ushke nitambo par vo meetha meetha ahsaas de raha tha jishe shabdo mein kahna mushkil tha. aur renuka na chaahte huve bhi bhima ke ling ke ahsaas mein kho gayi thi. bhima ka bhi yahi haal tha. bahut adivitya ahsaas ho raha tha ushe bhi. Dono jaage huve ek aise meethe ras mein khoye huve the jishe kaam ras kahte hain.

Bhima dheere dheere bahak raha tha. ush se ruka nahi gaya aur ushne renuka ke nitambo par haath rakh diya. Rebuka ki to jaise jaan hi nikal gayi. Vo kuch nahi boli bas chupchaap padi rahi.

“kya aap jaag rahi hain.” Bhima ne pucha.

Renuka kuch nahi boli. Ushne man hi man kaha, “mujhse kuch mat pucho bhima. Tum kar lo jo karna hai. Main kuch nahi kah paaungi.”

“memsaab kya aap jaag rahi hain.” Bhima ne phir se kaha.

Renuka biphar padi, “phir memsaab. Apni biwi ko memsaab hi bologe kya…hamesha tum.”

Bhima ne turant renuka ke nitambo se haath hata liya.

“haath hataane ko nahi kaha tha maine.” Renuka ne dheere se kaha.

“kya kaha aapne?” bhima ne chidaate huve pucha.

“kuch nahi...” renuka Sharma gayi. vo to achaanak ushke muh se nikal gaya tha. dubara kaise kahe vo ye baat. Nahi kah sakti thi. naya naya rishta tha abhi gahraayi aani baaki thi.

“kuch to kaha tha jo bahut pyara tha. kya chu lu dubara aapke nitambo ko.” Bhima ne kaha.

Renuka ki saanse tham gayi. bhima ne dheere se haath tika diya nitambo par. Dono ke hi sharir mein prem agan ki lahar daud gayi.

“ Tumhe neend nahi aayi kya.” Renuka ne pucha.

“aa gayi thi…abhi thodi der pahle jaaga tha main.” Bhima ne kaha.

“meri bhi abhi aankh khuli.” Renuka ne kaha.

Bhima ne renuka ke nitambo ko halka sa sahlaaya aur bola, “aap bahut khubshurat ho. In mulaayam…mulaayam nitambo par haath rakh kar aisa mahsus huva maano maine bahut hi naazuk cheez ko chu liya.”

Renuka kuch nahi boli. Kho gayi bas bhima ke haatho ki chuvan mein.bhima ke haath ushke nitambo par bahut pyar se ghum rahe the. Bhima bahakta ja raha tha. kab ushke haath khud-b-khud renuka ke nitambo ko masalne lage ushe pata hi nahi chala.

Renuka shiskiyan lene legi aur ghum kar lipat gayi bhima se. “oh bhima…le chalo mujhe sambhog ki gahraayi mein. Main taiyaar hun.”

“agar mujhe pata hota ki aap ish tarah se taiyaar hongi to bahut pahle masal deta aapke nitambo ko.”

Renuka ne bhima ki chaati par dono haatho ki hatheliyon ko maara aur boli, “tum bahut badmaas ho”

“maine kuch bhi soch samajh kar nahi kiya. Sab apne aap ho raha hai. Main bahak gaya aapke itne nazdik hone se shaayad aur bhool gaya ki aap abhi is safar par nahi jaana chaahti.”

“nahi main jaana chaahti hun ab ish safar par. Mera ye kartavya bhi hai aur dharam bhi. Main bhi bahak gayi hun aur ab sambhalna nahi chaahti. Kuch karo bhima…le chalo mujhe….le chalo…main chalna chaahti hun tumhaare saath kadam se kadam mila kar.” Renuka madhoshi mein boli.

Bhima ye shunte hi bahut bhaavuk ho gaya aur ushne renuka ko apni baahon mein jor se kass liya. Aur phir bhaavnaao mein bah kar vo huva jishka besabri se dono ko intezaar tha. dono ke hont khud-b-khud ek dusre se mil gaye aur chumban ka vo khel shuru huva jo bahut der tak chalta raha. Saanse bhadak rahi thi dono ki par majaal hai ki honto se hont hat jaaye. Jude rahe yu hi bahut der tak. Jab hont ek dusre se juda huve to dono haanp rahe the.

“ye kya tha?...mujhe nahi pata tha ki chumban itna pyara hota hai.” Bhima ne kaha.

“mujhe bhi nahi pata tha?” renuka sharmaate huve boli.

bhima ne ab renuka ke seedha kiya aur ushke upar aa gaya. bhima ka ling pure tanaav mein tha aur renuka ko vo apni yoni ke theek upar mahsus ho raha tha.

“tum to bahut uttejna liye huve ho.” Renuka ne bol kar apna chehra haatho mein chupa liya.

Bhima ne renuka ke haath ek taraf hataaye aur phir se ushke honto ko apne honto mein jakad liya. Bhima ke haath kab renuka ke ubhaaro tak pahunch gaye ushe bhi nahi pata chala. ab bhima bahke bahke andaaj mein renuka ke ubhaaro se khel raha tha.

“shukar hai andhera hai varna sharam se mar jaati main to. Bahut sharaarti ho tum to.” Renuka ne kaha.

“sab apne aap ho raha hai. ab kuch bhi nahi rahna chaahiye hamaare beech. Utaar dijiye ye sari. Main bhi apne kapde utaar deta hun.”

Bhima ne to ye kah kar turant apne kapde utaar diye parantu renuka apni sari nahi utaar paayi. Sharma jo rahi thi.

Bhima samajh gaya ki renuka ki sari bhi ushe hi utaarni padegi. Bas phir kya tha kheench li ushne sari. Renuka ki to saanse atak gayi. Ek ek karke bhima ne sab kuch utaar diya ushke sharir se. renuka to uttejna mein thar-thar kaanp rahi thi. bahut kaamuk pal the vo dono ke beech. Ab vo puri tarah nagan avastha mein the. Bhima bade pyar se renuka ke upar late gaya. jab bhima ka uttejit ling renuka ki yoni se takraya to vo karaah uthi, “aaaahhhhhhh…bhima”

Shaayad dono se hi rukna asambhav ho raha tha. magar bhima abhi renuka ke ango se khelna chaahta tha. ushne renuka ke ubhaaro ke nipples ko muh mein le kar choosna shuru kar diya. Kamre mein shiskiya gunjne lagi renuka ki.





Ushne bhima ke sar ko thaam liya aur ushke baalo ko sahlaane lagi. Shaayad vo kahna chaahti thi ki bhima aise hi karte raho pyar mujhe. Kuch der bhima ubhaaro ko hi choosta raha phir achaanak na jaane ushe kya sujhi vo neeche ki aur sarakne laga. Renuka bhi hairat mein pad gayi ki aakhir bhima karna kya chahta hai.

Bhima neeche sarak kar renuka ki yoni ke upar pahunch gaya. ushke hont bilkul renuka ki yoni ke upar the. Vo yoni ko dekhna chaahta tha par kamre mein roshni nahi thi.

“kya main diya jala dun. Dekhna chaahta hun ki ye pyari si cheez kaisi deekhti hai.”

“nahi…rahne do. Dekhi nahi thi kya tumne ush din parda utha kar. Mujhe sharam aayegi.” Renuka ne apni yoni par haath rakh liya.

“chaliye koyi baatb nahi. mujhe rashpaan to karne dijiye ish pyari si cheez ka.” Bhima ne kaha aur renuka ka haath ek taraf hata kar apne honto ko ushki yoni par tika tha.

Renuka ke sharir mein to beejli ki lahar daud gayi jaise aur ushki saanse tej ho gayi. Bahut gahra chumban liya bhima ne renuka ki yoni ka. Koyi ek minute tak bhima ke hont renuka ki yoni se jude rahe. Bahut hi kaamuk pal tha vo dono ke beech. Bhima ne yoni ka chumban lene ke baad ushki pankhudiyon ko honto mein daba liya aur chusne laga. Renuka ki haalat dekhne wali thi. vo taange patakne lagi bistar par aur ushki saanse ukhadne lagi.

“bas bhima bas….samajhne ki koshis karo…bas.” Ab renuka kaise kahe ki bas aa jaao aur sama jaao mujh me. Ab vo ek shunder sambhog ke liye taiyaar thi. par ye baat bhima nahi samajh pa raha tha. anubhav jo nahi tha bechaare ko. Ushe to renuka ki yoni se khelne mein bahut aanand aa raha tha.

“bas bhima ruk jaao…samajhte kyon nahi…” renuka ne phir kaha.

“kya huva…kya aapko acha nahi lag raha.”

“vo baat nahi hai…main sambhaal nahi pa rahi hun khud ko. Tum kuch nahi jaante kya?”

“kish baare mein?”

“hey bhagvaan kish bhondu se shaadi kar li maine. Ye to tadpa tadpa kar jaan nikaal dega meri.” Renuka ne kaha.

Bhima niraas ho gaya aur hat gaya renuka ki yoni ke upar se. aur upar ki taraf badha aur renuka ke chehre par haath rakh kar bola, “agar aapko acha nahi lag raha tha to bata deti…main ruk jaata.”

“aisa nahi hai. Bahut acha lag raha tha. haalat kharaab kar di tumne meri. Ab sama bhi jaao mujhme…main taras rahi hun tumhaare liye. Kab tak tadpaaoge tum” renuka ne bol hi di apne dil ki baat.

Bhima to jhum utha, “pahle kyon nahi kaha aapne.”

“sharam nahi aayegi kya mujhe ye sab bolte huve. Par tumne bulva hi diya. Bahut jalim ho tum.” renuka ne bhima ki chaahti par mukka maara.

“lijiye abhi ghussa deta hun aapke ander. Main to khud tadap raha hun.” Bhima ne kaha.

Bhima ne apne ling ko haath mein pakda aur tika diya yoni par. Pahli baar daalne ja raha tha apne ling ko yoni mein. Raasta nahi pata tha ushe. Vo jaha koshis kar raha tha…raasta thoda ush se neeche tha. aksar hota hai pahli pahli baar aisa. Lekin aakhir kaar idhar udhar takkar maar kar ling sahi jagah pahunch hi gaya.

Jab bhima ka ling renuka ki yoni mein thoda sa ghussa to vo karaah uthi.”aaaahhhh”

Dheere dheere bhima pura sama gaya renuka mein aur ish tarah pyar mein dube do dil jud gaye gahraayi se ek dusre ke saath. Phir kya tha ush kamre mein pyar ka vo bavabder utha jishne kamre mein toofan macha diya. Bistar buri tarah hil raha tha. lagta tha jaise ki tut jaayega aaj. Renuka ki shiskiyan gunj rahi thi kamre mein. Ushne madhoshi mein bistar ki chaddar ko muthi mein beench liya tha.

“aaahhhh bhima kahi ye bistar na tut ke bikhar jaaye. Thoda dheere aaaahhhhhh.”

“tut jaane do aaj sab kuch. Pyar ka toofan hai ye. Kuch to hoga hi. Main khud ko nahi thaam sakta. Badi muddat se aayi hai ye raat meri jeendagi mein. Dhanya ho gaya hun main aapko paakar. Hamesa mere saath rahna.”

“biwi hun tumhaari…. Aahhhh… tumhaare saath nahi rahungi to kaha rahungi.”

Bhima to jaise paagal ho gaya tha. bina ruke renuka ke saath kaam krida mein laga raha. Renuka ki to haalat patli ho gayi thi. lekin vo bhima ke har dhakke pe khud ko jannat mein mahsus karti thi.

toofan aata hai to thamta bhi hai.

Bhima ne prem ras daal diya renuka ke ander aur nidhaal ho kar gir gaya renuka ke upar. Dono kuch bhi kahne ki haalat mein nahi the. Saanse phool rahi thi dono ki. Bas pade rahe chupchaap. Toofan ke baad ki shaanti mein kho gaye the dono.

Bahut hi shunder sambhog huva tha dono ke beech. unke rishte mein ab ye shundarta bani rahegi. Pyar hi kuch aisa tha dono ka.



……………………………………………………………….


Prem aur sadhna ko to khyaal bhi nahi aaya tha sambhog ka. Adhyaatam ki baate jo ho rahi thi. magar bahut karib baithe the dono. Baate karte-karte subah ke chaar baj gaye the.

“Ab thak gaya hun baitha baitha. Thoda late leta hun” prem ne kaha.

“haan main bhi thak gayi hun ab to…late jaao tum.”

“mere sheene par sar rakh lo sadhna. Mere paas raho.”

“ye bhi kya kahne ki baat hai. Main khud tumhaare gale lage rahna chaahti hun.”

Prem ne sadhna ki aankho mein dekha aur bola, “bahut shunder ho tum, sadhna.”

Sadhna ke honto par halki si mushkaan bikhar gayi. “aaj pahli baar tumne meri taarif ki.”

“nahi kar sakta tha pahle, dar tha ki kahi phans na jaaun kishi bandhan mein”

“ab kyon kar rahe ho phir” sadhna ne sawaal kiya.

“kyonki ab phans chuka hun.”

Sadhna ka chehra latak gaya. prem ne uth kar ushe baahon mein bhar liya.

“arey majaak kar raha hun. Tumne to muh latka liya.”

Prem ne sadhna ke chehre pe haath rakha aur kaha, “bahut pyar karta hun tumhe. Mujhe khusi hai ki tumhaare saath ek hasin se bandhan mein bandh gaya hun main.”

Phir bhaavnaao ne kuch aisi karvat li ki, kab dono ke hont mil gaye pata hi nahi chala. vo shuruvaat thi ush safar ki jishe sambhog kaha jaata hai.

Chumban mein kho gaye dono aur betahasa chumte rahe ek dusre ko.

Aage kya huva kah nahi sakta. Magar itna jaroor kah sakta hun ki un dono ke beech jo sambhog huva vo bhi prem-sadhna se kam pavitra nahi tha. kho gaye the dono bina kuch kahe ek dusre mein ek pyari si duniya mein.



Prem-sadhna kya hai aur kaisi hai mujhe bhi nahi pata. Maine bas ek vichaar rakha hai ish kahaani ke jariye. Pyar agar sacha ho, pavitra ho to bhagvaan bhi jhuk jaata hai pyar ke aage. Prem ka sadhna ke paas vaapis aana yahi darshaata hai ki sache pyar ki kabhi haar nahi hoti. Der jaroor ho sakti hai. Shaayad parinaam aane mein janmo beet jaayein par prem-sadhna pyar ko ushki manjil par pahuncha hi deti hai. Prem-sadhna aur kuch nahi bas pyar ki aisi unchaayi hai jo shaayad bahut kam logo ko nasib hoti hai.



Ye kahaani tab ki hai jab bhaarat mein freedom movement dheere dheere jor pakad rahi thi. congress ki sthapna ho chuki thi aur log congress ke banner ke niche angrejo ke khilaaf ek jut hone lage the.

Prem, sadhna, bhima, renuka, madan aur varsha sabhi ne sawatanarta sangraam mein badh chadh kar hissa liya. jab 1905 mein Bengal ke vibhaajan ki chaal chali angrejo ne to ish gaanv ne bhi kranti mein jor sor se bhaag liya. prem aur sadhna ke netratav mein pure gaanv mein swadhinta sangraam phal phool raha tha. jab bhaarat azaad huva to ish gaanv ka bhi mukhya yogdaan tha.

Prem-sadhna ko yahi khatam kar raha hun. magar ish pyar ki mahak hamesa mere saath rahegi. Ummeed hai ki aap bhi pyar ki ish mahak ko hamesa apne saath rakhenge


The End

5 comments: